You are on page 1of 528


First dimensional consciousness is awareness as a point. The consciousness that resonates to this
dimension is the Mineral Kingdom. Current third dimensional science has not proven that minerals have
any awareness as we recognize it, but healers and shaman have been using crystals as healing tools for
many centuries.

Humans' first dimensional consciousness is "unconscious" to our five physical senses. However, the first
dimension is a portion of our bodies and represents the minerals, water, and genetic codes that are the
foundation of our physical forms. If we could access this level of our unconscious, we could connect with
the entire physical world via its most basic common denominator, the individual molecules. Perhaps we
could even consciously access our own genetic coding.

I feel myself upon the first step of my consciousness. I am of the first dimension. I am an atom of carbon,
a drop of water, and an imprint upon a strand of DNA. However, I cannot perceive the strand or the
other molecules of water and carbon. I am only conscious of my exact point of my awareness. However,
as I look inside myself, I find that another world exists, a world of electrons, protons, nuclei, and quarks. I
am the gateway between the macrocosm and the microcosm.


Second dimensional consciousness is awareness as point and line. The consciousness that resonates to
this dimension is biological matter such as the Plant Kingdom and the lower Animal Kingdom. The
consciousness of this dimension does not possess self-awareness. These beings are only conscious of
their species' identity and their need for feeding, fighting, and procreation. Their consciousness is based
upon survival of the fittest and they live solely within the awareness of the moment.

Human second dimensional consciousness is centered in the lower brain, which directs the autonomic
nervous system to regulate and maintain life support functions. Our five physical senses are largely
unconscious of this component of ourselves, but with training such as biofeedback and meditations,

some conscious awareness and control can be established. Yogis are known to achieve enough
conscious control of their autonomic nervous system and can regulate their heartbeat and metabolism.

"Primitive" peoples are much more aware of this "animal" portion of their physical form and, therefore,
have conscious access to their basic instincts and an awareness of how they are a portion of a greater
whole. Unlike "civilized" man, they have a constant respect for all life and the balance of Nature.

I feel myself now expand to my second dimensional consciousness. My task is simple. I must survive. I will
protect myself and procreate in the proper season. I look neither forwards nor backwards, and I dwell
only in the present. I am what I am and where I am. I neither plan nor reflect. I live to continue the
existence of my species. If a human consciousness inhabits my form, I am not aware of it. My perceptions
are confined to what I can eat, use, fight, mate with, or rear. However, my "herd" and I are one. Our
instincts guide us, and we are a part of Nature.


Third dimensional consciousness is awareness of point, line, length, breadth, height, and volume. The
primary consciousness of this dimension is the higher Animal Kingdom and the Human Kingdom. The
humanoid form is composed of all the elements of the first and second dimensional being, which are:
water, minerals, genetic coding, and biological matter, as well as an individual soul. It is the individual
Soul that distinguishes humans from the other members of the Animal Kingdom who mostly have a
group Soul.

The third dimension is locked in a time/space and cause/effect paradigm. This dimension is a
schoolroom that our Souls attend by inhabiting humanoid physical bodies to learn more about creation.
In the third dimension, life mirrors all that we are seeking to understand. Therefore, the process of
creating via our thoughts and feelings is slowed down so that we can track the circumstances of what
we hold in our consciousness.

The third dimension is known as the conscious world. However, there are different stages of human
consciousness aligned in a hierarchical manner that often coincide with our age and stage of life.


In the first stage, we are children, and we are dependent on others for our survival. In this state of
dependency we do not realize that our consciousness holds the seeds of the life we are creating. We
believe that we are powerless over our environment and are victims to the circumstances of our lives. It
is our goal to gain enough self-awareness as we mature beyond this child state so that we can become


In the Second Stage we are independent. This independence develops as we learn that we can control
our own life. Through our choices and experiences, we gain trust in our ability to be responsible and we
maintain our responsibility because we respect ourselves. This respect is based upon our sense of
personal power. Without a sense of personal power we are filled with fear which reduces us to


In the Third Stage we are dependable. This dependability develops as we gain enough trust and respect
for ourselves that we can become responsible for others. Through positive experiences, we have learned
that we definitely have an impact, not only on our own life, but also upon the lives of others. Because of
our earned self-esteem, we feel confident that we are reliable.

Unfortunately, people will take responsibility for other people's lives while they are still in the
dependent stage or when they have not yet learned to be responsible even for themselves. These
actions can create generation after generation of dysfunctional families.


As humans we have the ability to remember the past and the future while remaining aware of the
present. However, much of our true SELF becomes lost in our unconscious mind. This loss leaves us with
a feeling of separation from the whole, a fear that we are limited in our ability to achieve our desires,
and a belief that we have to “work hard” to accomplish our goals.

Third dimensional society and "science" seek to prove that the only reality that exists is the one we
perceive with our five physical senses and urges us to believe that our 3D perceptions of reality ARE the
only reality. From this state of consciousness, spirit congeals into matter and our consciousness is
limited to our ego. Hence, the need for the development of a strong sense of ego is often gained at the
cost of losing our sense of group identity. This limitation is especially predominant in the
Western World where individual achievement and possessions often become the most important parts
of our lives.

Awareness of our Spiritual Self can only be remembered when we have expanded our consciousness to
encompass the higher dimensions. Then we can release our dependency upon others and heal our sense
of powerlessness and victimization. We then become independent in a new sense because we have
realized that we and we alone, are creating our reality. We are, thereby, more dependable then ever
because we are not waylaid from our promises and goals by our own "unconscious" self-sabotage.

As we become more aware of the many aspects of our once forgotten self, our consciousness expands
to encompass more than our ego and even more than our third dimensional reality. As we - Our Third
Dimensional Consciousness - expands from: Individual Consciousness TO ~ Group Consciousness TO ~

Community Consciousness TO ~ National Consciousness TO ~ Collective Consciousness TO ~ Planetary
Consciousness TO ~ Galactic Consciousness. As our consciousness expands, so does our definition of the
world in which we live.

I expand my consciousness to the next step. I am three-dimensional. I am aware of myself as an
individual human, but still I struggle for survival. I need to feed myself, shelter myself, and cover my
body. I wish to find a mate and create children. Is there more? Yes, there are feelings and thoughts. With
my thoughts I remember my past. My feelings fill these memories with happiness, pain, love, or fear.
With my thoughts I plan the future which I desire. But do I have the power to create my life or am I a
victim to the world around me?


Fourth dimensional consciousness is awareness of point, length, breadth, height, volume, and time. The
fourth dimension is also known as the Astral Plane, and the primary consciousness of this dimension is
the Astral Body, which is also known as the "higher human." Because of the octave leap in vibration
from third to fourth dimension, the Astral Body is of a higher vibration known as etheric and the fourth
dimensional perception of past, present, and future is more fluid, as the laws of time and space change.

On the fourth dimension, we can reintegrate our group identity without the loss of our personal ego, as
it is the last vibration where physical vehicles are used to contain individual consciousness. However,
because of the fluid nature of time and space our astral forms naturally morph. Hence, there is a huge
mobility of form. It is the realm of the "shape shifters" of which mythology speaks. A shaman or holy
person who can shape shift has learned to ground their astral form upon the third dimension so
completely that they can temporarily change their third dimensional form.

Much of our third dimensional life also exists upon the fourth dimension in a format of a higher
vibration, but we are not aware of it because that reality is NOT in sync with our physical time and
space. We can have a dream of an entire lifetime and wake up to find that only five minutes of our
physical time has passed. Our astral reality, as well as our other physical incarnations, is not perceivable
to our third dimensional self unless we have remembered our Multidimensional Consciousness.

The fourth dimension is the realm which holds the awareness of our body's first and second dimensional
components, as well as all our past experiences of this life and all other third dimensional lives. We can
expand our third dimensional consciousness into the fourth dimension through gaining an awareness of
the inner-workings of our physical body, remembering our dreams, and having intense experiences of
passion, emotion, creativity, and/or spirituality.

The Astral Plane is the realm of dream life. When we are "asleep", we are unconscious in the third
dimension, but we are conscious in the fourth dimension. Our fourth dimensional Astral Body possesses
advanced dreaming, imagination, psychic ability, intuition, magic, and creativity. As we expand our mind

to frequency of the fourth dimension, we can experience more and more of these qualities while in our
physical form.

Some people are born with an innate connection to their fourth dimensional self and must "work" to
ground their consciousness in a third dimensional world that often feels foreign and hostile. Others are
born without this awakened connection, and they usually feel more comfortable and "at home" within
the third dimensional paradigm. These people often feel cut off from the higher dimensional portions of
themselves and may not even believe that "higher selves" even exist.

However, our astral body does exist and its highest vibration is our Spiritual Guidance. Much like a
person upon a mountaintop can observe and guide the residents of the valley below, our higher astral
self can observe us upon the third dimension and give us guidance. Through the expanded perception of
our fourth dimensional self we can create great changes in our physical world.

However, the fourth dimension still has the polarization of light and dark, and this realm is not
necessarily more loving, especially upon the lower sub-planes. Upon the fourth dimension, thought and
feelings create reality much more quickly than upon the third dimension, and fear can create evil as
easily as love can create beauty and joy.


There are different planes, which are increases in frequency, which we can access by expanding our
conscious. The Lower Astral Plane holds the invisible emanations of all the fear and negativity that is
projected into it from the physical plane. The Lower Astral has been known as Hell, with Purgatory being
above that. Fourth dimensional consciousness feeds into and extends third dimensional emotions.
Therefore, it is often known as the "realm of emotion". The Lower Astral, which holds the third
dimension's negative emotions, is not a pleasant experience and a path must be forged through it into
the higher sub-planes-such as Faerie.

The Land of Faerie, which we read about as children in our "Fairy Tales", actually exists upon the middle
fourth dimension. Faerie acts as respite after we have forged our pathway through the fear and
darkness of the Lower Astral Plane. After we have experienced Faerie, we can travel in our fourth
dimensional consciousness (or fourth dimensional bodies) into the Emotional Plane, also known as the
Astral Plane, to learn about the master of our emotions. From there, we can travel up into the Mental
Plane to learn mastery of our thoughts. In the Causal Plane, also known as the Higher Mental Plane, we
can learn the cause and effect of how thoughts and feelings create our world. The Spiritual
Plane connects us to the higher guidance of our I AM Presence.

One of the maps (there are many maps) of the sub-planes of the fourth dimensions with the highest
vibration on the top is:

CAUSAL/SPIRITUAL: learn laws of cause and effect and Spiritual Guidance

MENTAL: learn mastery over our thoughts
ASTRAL/EMOTIONAL: learn mastery over emotions
LAND OF FAERIE: overlaps emotional, mental, and causal plane
LOWER ASTRAL: learn mastery over dark side - i.e. fear and negative emotions

ETHERIC: interface between third and fourth dimension

The fourth dimension is like a stream that creates a bridge into the higher dimensions. The base of the
bridge is where the physical and astral bodies overlap. This area is known as the Etheric Body.

The Etheric Body is of a vibration between the third and fourth dimension. This body encompasses the
physical body and extends beyond it a few inches.


Each of the sub-planes of the fourth dimension has a correlate
body, with every body resonating to a higher vibration than
the latter.

The Emotional Body, also known as the Astral Body, is higher
in vibration than the etheric and physical bodies and extends
beyond them.

Overlaid on the lower frequency bodies is the Mental Body,
which is also of higher vibration, and extends beyond the
Emotional Body.

Then the Causal Body, again another increase in vibration,
overlays the other bodies and extends beyond the Mental Body.

Finally, there is the Spiritual Body, the “I AM Presence,” which is the highest in vibration and extends
beyond all the other bodies. The I AM Presence is the guardian to the Rainbow Bridge, which crosses
over into the fifth dimension.

All the fourth dimensional bodies exist over, under, around, and through the physical body, but they
cannot be seen by our five physical senses. If we can perceive the fourth dimension consciously, we can
expand our awareness enough to cross the Rainbow Bridge into our Superconscious Mind of the fifth

We navigate out travel into and through the fourth dimension with our desires, thoughts, and emotions.
A metaphor of this would be sailing the ocean. We are the boat, the ocean is the Astral Plane, the
location we wish to reach is our desire, our thoughts are the sail and the steering, and the wind is our


If our emotions are fearful and tumultuous we will have an uncomfortable ride. Even though our desire
is for the higher planes of the fourth dimension, our personal imbalance will limit our entry to the Lower
Astral Plane where fear, which is the lack of emotional balance, rules. If we wish to journey to the higher
planes of the fourth dimension we must keep our thoughts harmonious and our feelings centered in the
infinite balance of love. In that manner, eventually, we can experience all the planes of the fourth
dimension. Then our I AM Presence can lead us across the Bridge into the fifth dimension and beyond.

I step into the fourth dimension. I see my connection to all of life and to my third dimensional selves on
the step below me. However, I still experience myself as an individual. My reality is very mutable now.
Persons and places change quickly, but I am aware that it is my thoughts and feelings that dictate these
experiences. My fearful thoughts create frightening situations, and my loving thoughts bring me
happiness. If I follow my fear, I go down into a world of torment and sorrow. However, if I follow love, I
see a Rainbow Bridge of Light.


Fifth dimensional consciousness is awareness of length, breadth, height, time, and spirit. All life upon
the fifth dimension lives in the Unity Consciousness of Spirit, but there is still an experience of "I" as an
individual member of the group. Linear time and space do not bind consciousness here, and there is NO
illusion of separation or limitation. Instead, there is a constant experience of the Oness of
God/Goddess/All That Is.

The primary consciousness of this dimension is androgynous, stellar beings living in Lightbodies. These
Lightbodies are light based rather than our carbon based physical bodies. Our Lightbodies have the
awareness of our lower selves without the physical limitations. These forms have no need for pain to
learn their lessons. Therefore, they do not need the protection and warning signals of the physical body.
Our fifth dimensional selves have integrated the lessons that their lower dimensional selves are learning
through the experiences of "Schoolroom Earth," and do not need physical suffering to learn.

All actions on this plane are based upon love because, just as a dead leaf cannot survive the higher
vibration of a fire, fear cannot survive the higher vibration of the fifth dimension. If we were to
experience fear while in the fifth dimension, our vibration would drop and our consciousness would
instantly be lowered to the lower sub-planes of the fourth dimension. It is only within the consciousness
of fifth dimensional Unconditional Love that we can maintain a conscious connection with our Spirit

On the fifth dimension, experience, creation, and travel are created in harmony with the Divine Will of
God/Goddess/All That Is. Every being, place, situation, or location that is desired becomes instantly
manifest. If we do choose the experience of movement, it feels like a combination of flying and treading

water. Our Lightbodies, like our fourth dimensional bodies, are mutable and can easily change form. Just
as we can change our location or experience with our desire, we can also change the form of the "body"
that surrounds our consciousness.

The fifth dimension is the beginning of ascension. Hence, all consciousness there is naturally
multidimensional. The awareness of the fourth and third dimension are as automatic as looking at our
hands and feet. Since there is no sense of separation, we can experience our third and fourth
dimensional realities within the same moment that we are experiencing our fifth dimensional

Because there is no feeling of limitation, we can easily believe that we are "alive" and "conscious" within
many different vibratory rates. Just as our third dimensional consciousness is aware that we are also
made of the minerals, water, genetic codes, and biological matter of the first and second dimension, our
fifth dimensional self is aware that we are also third and fourth dimensional beings.

On the fifth dimension we live in Unconditional Love, Unconditional Forgiveness, and Unconditional
Acceptance. We hold no judgment, guilt, or negativity towards the "lower" portions of ourselves that
are striving to remember our "Higher Selves". In fact, our fifth dimensional self serves as a guide to the
lower aspects of our consciousness, as well as to others.

There are also sub-planes of the fifth dimension, but awareness of, and therefore writings about, them
are minimal. It has been my experience that there is a threshold upon which we wait for our Divine
Complement. Our Divine Complement, also known as our Twin Flame, is the opposite polarity of our
integrated male/female androgynous Lightbody that was split off from us when we took embodiment in
the lower dimensions.

I am upon the step of the fifth dimension and see that there are many steps above me. I am aware of and
united with the portions of myself upon the lower steps, as well as my other fifth dimensional realities.
Love and fear, beauty and ugliness, are only polarities of a single concept. I live in unity with the male
and female expressions of my being. I have learned to Unconditionally Love, Unconditionally Accept, and
Unconditionally Forgive all life and the portions of that life that I identify as myself. I have a sense of
personal identity within the unity of All That Is. My thoughts and feelings are instantly manifested, and
my body of Light lives forever in the NOW.

All five dimensions exist within, are a portion of, and emanate from, our third dimensional body. We are
a vessel that we fill with our own multidimensional universe.

As we become aware of the five dimensions of ourselves, we can become conscious of their relationship
to each other. Then we can begin to understand how the many dimensions of ourselves integrate within
our conscious, unconscious and superconscious awareness. (see below charts)

Many ancient prophesies, current books, and other web sites speak of a great shift that our planet, in
fact our entire galaxy, is about to undergo. These prophecies say that the third dimension is collapsing
into the fourth and fifth dimension. As a metaphor, think of a travel cup with the smallest bottom
section of the cup being the third dimension, the middle section of the cup being the fourth dimension,
and the largest top section of the cup being the fifth dimension.

If you were to partially collapse the cup, the bottom section (third dimension) would be surrounded by
the middle (fourth dimension) with the top section (fifth dimension) just above it. However, if you were
to completely collapse the cup you would see the bottom section (third dimension) surrounded first by
the middle (fourth dimension) and then by the top section (fifth dimension).

If these prophecies are correct, if we are collapsing into the higher dimensions of ourselves, how can we
be conscious of this process? How can we help both our selves and others? Perhaps if we can each take
personal responsibility for raising our own consciousness we can assist in raising the consciousness of
our group, nation, planet, and galaxy. Could one person have that much power? Perhaps, as we raise
our individual consciousness, we will realize that we are not "just one person."

Regardless of whether or not we are moving into the next dimension, our third dimensional Earth is
suffering from our disregard for Her body. We are running out of unpolluted "space" and running out of
"time" to repair the damage we have done. If we don't raise our consciousness, if we remain
"unconscious" of our physical destructive behavior and "unconscious" of how we create our world with
our thoughts and feelings, we may not have a "Schoolroom Earth" for our higher dimensional selves to

We must awaken NOW. We must remember our true multidimensional nature so that our
UNCONSCIOUS, CONSCIOUS, and SUPERCONSCIOUS selves can merge into the Multidimensional
Consciousness that is our innate heritage and true foundation. We are a vessel of light, and our LIGHT is



point point & line point, line, point, line, point,
length, breadth, length, line,breadth,
AWARENESS height, & breadth, length, volume,
volume height, time & spirit
volume & time

mineral plants, higher animals higher human androgynous
PRIMARY kingdom biological & humans astral body lightbody
CONSCIOUSNESS creatures w/o

none none individual awareness of awareness of
awareness & self & all 3D self, all 5D
ego lives lives, all 4D
lives & all 3D

conscious to conscious to conscious only unconscious unconscious to
HUMAN'S 5 external senses external to CNS--5 senses to this plane this plane
PHYSICAL unconscious to unconscious to indicate reality until unless
SENSES internal senses internal awakened awakened
doorway is
body &

PRINCIPLES time/space & still forgiveness & work cause/effect & acceptance time/space no travel instinctual only use will to take desire location desired except within time to travel and fly or location & physical body across space morph reality experience TRAVEL to get there instantly manifest or floating/flying slow procreation for procreation to sex for magic sex is merging metamorphosis survival of love making and with Twin into form species nest thoughts & lovemaking Flame reality CREATIVITY AND building & feelings slowly reality quickly instantly SEXUALITY some tool create reality created by created by making thoughts. time/space is no time or of body clock present & future mutable & space only TIME different from Nowness 3D Hereness & Beingness no awareness survival of polarization of still no polarization of species light and dark polarization of unconditional LAWS AND cause/effect light & dark love. thoughts & feelings & feelings magic foundation for life. beauty guide to lower guide to 3D Higher Self to SERVICE physical planet food chain beings & self assist 4D & 3D selves and body balance Earth's newly dead balance . lower brain entire humanoid etheric & light matrix & PORTIONS OF genetic coding autonomic NS form + all the astral form + meridians of PHYSICAL BODY life support + above all the above physical form + all the above all the above no awareness instincts & time/space past. water. dreams mineral.

pertinent information attended to i. minerals. nervous system stimuli all members of 5D Unity 1 Consciousness that is not consciously 7. genetic coding of body 1 2.e. external components of 2. the "knowing" 1 4. ego/outer self 6. willful autonomic nervous 1 movement. Higher Self 4. &information system 1 that you do not desire to .e.e. animal component of 3D simultaneously 3. every thought & feeling 5.: simultaneously second dimension i.causal plane to threshold to DIMENSION realized human Soul HUMANS ARE USUALLY HUMANS ARE USUALLY HUMAN SUPERCOSCIOUS IS CONSCIOUS OF UNCONSCIOUS OF AWARE OF 1.: rocks first dimension i. willful thoughts and reactive emotions 1 7.: simultaneously and crystals water. external inhabitants of second dimension i. all inhabitants of 3D-5D 1 3.: conscious. animals in external world self 4. instincts and intuition 5.SUB-PLANES mineral atoms single cells to higher animal to lower astral to 5 D threshold WITHIN THE to crystals mammals dependable self.: life support of autonomic plants and insects nervous system 3. all inhabitants of 3D-5D first dimension i.e.e. internal components of 1. all information relayed to 7. self-talk and repressed because it is instantly emotions manifest 6.e. all inhabitants of 3D-5D 2.: reflexive 1 relayed to brain by movement. inner self 6. intellect and reason 5. & 1 central nervous system information from 1 i. external inhabitants of 1.

memories of all past.e. all memories of all with 5 senses experiences of 1D to 5D 9. past. hear.e. emotional need for sex conscious actions experience 1 14. reality that is observed observable with 5 senses 9. memories of unconscious simultaneously 9. "hard work" creates 19.e. goals achieved by unconditional lover intention & desire 16. all love is intentional & 15. cause & effect are 13. NO ego based desires. each location that is 12.: pleasant repressed. unintentional effect upon into Oneness 1 lover 15. reality chosen by 18. goals achieved by "work" 17. unconscious physical thoughts & feelings body sensations. realities that are not 8. present.: experiences of 3D & 4D experiences i. locations that were NOT 1 1 consciously attended to 12. see. cause and effect of experienced while traveling there unconscious actions 13.: experiences not attended 1 experiences attended to to when they happened when they happened 10. 17. taste. sex is a need to merge 15. goals are Divine Will 16. touch. collective reality chosen smell to be experienced 8. physical need for sex 14.& future 10. etheric . thoughts & feelings manifested 1 create reality 18. emotionally based desire for goal 1 1 17. unpleasant memories memories 1 1 11. memory of past experiences i. memories of conscious experiences i.: experience i. some emotional needs of reality inner child present self 12. ego based desire 1 emotions instantly for goal 18. emotional needs past & present self & instantly manifest into 11. 10. locations which were while traveling there thought of is instantly consciously attended to 13. cause and effect of merged into instant 14. memories of past present.e. intentional effect upon 16. or 8. many emotional needs of 11.

meaning inner senses i. time/space paradigm dimension 25. Reality of 28. information from 5 intuition & visual cues of physical senses body language 23. collective consciousness 26. communicating latent creativity 21. some sensations of meanings physical body 20. all 3D. dreams are 4D way of 21. Communication with All 1 That IS 28. instincts. imagination.: ESP. limitations of everyday 33. past lives. guides & mentors within 24. true identity of human 31. 1 21. 4D past. individual consciousness 30. communication via 1 hearing & some visual 25. Divine Complement in 5D 1 world 1 30. present physical time 1 31. information of all 3D. physical guides & 28. spiritual guides & input mentors 24. freedom from all God/Goddess/All That Is 29. Divine Purpose 20. astral body.e. Lightbody & Soul body mentors 27. etheric & astral body and above fifth 1 27. 1 22. freedom from physical 29. communication via merging into experience 1 24. physical body 30. communication by & 5D lives 1 telepathy. merging with mate God/Goddess/All That Is . most dream & their 19. present & future lives 1 25. empathy. reality double. information from higher. some dreams & their 22. purposeful intention psychic ability 22. 19. Nowness 29. Unity Consciousness 26. present life 26. 4D 23. of Oness past and present birth 23. Oneness with All That Is limitation 27. past deaths. separate individuals limitations 32. sensations of all 3D-5D higher human "bodies" 1 20.

fishing. conditional love. our lower astral plane. The surface of the pond is visible to our conscious self and we can interact with it by swimming.e. 4D. & present 4D life Forgiveness. awareness of human self We can think of our unconscious like a deep pond. minerals. genetic coding & 5D lives 34. awareness of this 3D life 1 36. . like a rock. However. merging with Divine forgiveness. Unconditional Love. our unhappy experiences and memories are of a lower vibration because they are filled with fear.: I love 33. Just as the bottom of a pond is murky and obscured so is our deepest unconscious. Our happy experiences and memories are of a higher vibration because they are filled with love and can float on the surface of our consciousness. physical mate in 3D 35. even the feather and the leaf may eventually sink to the bottom of the pond over time. float on the surface of the pond. but things of a lower vibration. true 32. or wading. Unconditional 1 36. of body conditional forgiveness. concept of God you truly all human mates 1 1 34. awareness of 5D self of 31. sink to the bottom of the pond.e. 36. guilt and shame we must enter the water of our unconscious to rescue these portions of our psyche that are trapped there. 35. On the other hand. outer identity of human components of first mate dimension i. life 34.: water. true love. awareness of Soul conditional acceptance i. These fearful memories and experiences sink to the bottom of the depths of our unconscious. We have little awareness of what lies hidden at the bottom of the pond. To clear our old feelings of fear.: I will love you if you… 35. true Complement 1 acceptance i. 32. awareness of Spirit Acceptance for others & present internal for self 33. Things of a higher vibration.e. awareness of all 3D. such as a leaf or a feather. awareness of ALL 3D Unconditional world LIVES.

I held my breath and immediately dove to the bottom. maybe I would have to feel it. and most of all. but with my very first step I knew that I must stay. But what was that-just over there? Something golden was sparkling against the surrounding filth. I must face the depths without any external protection. waiting to again cover the golden object. I must find my protection in the courage that it would take to enter the murky pond. and jumped into the foreboding pond. A vision of muck and grime awaited my opening eyes. I shed my clothes quickly. I swam to the golden sparkle and wiped the mud from its surface. Maybe. I realized that I could not free the treasure. With shame. If I could not see what was in the pond. but it did not budge. Should I keep my clothes on as some meager attempt at protection or should I enter the water as naked as the day I was born? I knew the answer. . it felt like fear. I pulled and pulled. My toes squished into the sticky mud and my struggle filled the water with silt. Finally. The dark mud hovered in the water. I had to close my eyes to protect them and pulled upon the golden object while I pushed against the floor of the pond. It felt like shame. I would have to actually enter the pond and feel its dark waters upon me. Courage. I stood on the silt-covered bottom to gather enough resistance to free the bit of gold. It does not belong here. I turned to walk away. I thought. now I felt it. I reached for the treasure with the intention of bringing it to the surface. I knew that I must open my eyes while I still had enough air in my lungs to remain at the bottom. Only a small portion of it glistened through the filthy water. before I lost my nerve. Yes. It instantly sank back into the mire. Would I have to abandon the treasure that lay hidden in the murky pond's depths? I stood still for a moment and released my hold on the golden object. This golden thing is different from the dirt that surrounds it. I navigated with my arms. The thought of entering the murky water made me cringe. and guilt. would be my only protection to face the darkness and the secrets that it held. When I touched the bottom of the pond. as I was not quite ready to open my eyes. Yet nothing worked and I was running out of oxygen. Then I remembered that it had been my intention to "feel" the water. but found that it was held fast to the bottom of the pond. which was deep within my core. Oh it must be rescued.

We have defined ourselves as human and learned to protect ourselves with battle and prayer. We humans have always been our own greatest enemy. relief that I could free myself from the silt and sadness that I could not free the hidden treasure. I could not save the treasure. "I shall find what has been lost. As I stopped my struggle. However." I cried to the sun that was breaking through the clouds. I must return to the surface. and I must retrieve it. We have told ourselves that if there were no fear and conflict that life would be easy. This New World is filled with challenges that we can't yet imagine. It seemed clearer now. ." It is a New World that we walk into. The mud that I had stirred up had again settled to the bottom.The fear permeated every rock and every atom of the pond. I swam to the edge of the pond and pulled myself onto a rock. How could I free it? I would have to again enter the murky pond and swim down into its darkest depth. That which has been buried and forgotten shall be found and returned. The feel of the fresh water upon my skin rejuvenated and calmed me. NO! I must leave these depths and the feelings that they aroused in me. I allowed the gentle rain to cleanse my body. I realized then that the filth of the pond was something that I had temporarily taken on. Besides. even when the mud clung to my form? Could I find the bit of gold hidden beneath the silt and bring it to the surface? "Yes. the mud that had filled the water began to settle-settle onto me. No wonder that which was beautiful could not be freed. The mud of the pond was easily cleared. we could not protect ourselves from each other. The thought of escape felt good and necessary. I would have to leave it in the murky depths. for it was never mine. “Something of great value is lost in the depths of the darkness. However. I looked at the pond again. I could hold my breath no longer. I swam to the surface with a mixture of relief and sadness. Could I remember my own purity. temporarily experienced. My head bobbed above the surface of the pond and a cool rain rinsed the dirt off my face. I remembered the bit of gold that was still trapped there. Standing. I felt it clawing at my skin reminding me of feelings that I had felt outside of the dark pond. is it easy to learn how to hold the consciousness of a cloud? We have worn these earthen bodies for so many third dimensional lives that we have forgotten the myriad of forms that our consciousness can create to define and protect us.

so that we can rescue those portions of ourselves that have become trapped there. we will also have to rewrite the old mental programs of limitation and separation. We are ready NOW to travel down the seven stairs into our deepest core so that we can rewrite programs of fear and helplessness and replace them with programs of love and power. we cannot use it to create the life that we truly DO desire. Now we will step across the threshold of our unconscious and into our deepest self. When these old programs were created. together in an androgynous Lightbody? If we can IMAGINE how it will feel.What will it be like when we are fifth dimensional and there are NO polarities. if we can REMEMBER how it has felt. Programs that once protected us have become limitations. and NO enemies? How will it feel when we hold all polarities within our form? How will it feel when we are male and female. we will journey into our deep unconscious. in order to remember the feeling of our true multidimensional selves. . Down we will go into our deepest unconscious. We know that we are pure consciousness and the bodies that hold our consciousness are in need of repair. To release these old programs of fear and limitation. We will journey into our humanoid animal and into our genetic coding. Hence. Mental programs and emotional beliefs were learned a long time ago when we were children. which is the storehouse of our deepest hidden darkness. However. into our first and second dimensional bodies. Then we will enter our lower astral self. We will have the courage to travel there because we KNOW that we are NOT "just physical". That is. However. We created these programs during our many third dimensional lives. we were children either in our years or in our awareness. NO saviors. Because we don’t believe we deserve the Light. We are ready to rewrite or release them. we now know that these defense mechanisms were like training wheels. we had to create a defense mechanism so that we could protect ourselves enough to survive a situation that was beyond our control. NO teachers. These programs will not allow us to believe that we deserve the light that has come into our bodies. it will hasten our transformation. We will enter the murky pool of repressed pain and fear. which allowed us to “get by” until we could learn to ride through life without them. we did not have the power to deal with the situations at hand.

We journey down the seven steps into our deepest UNCONSCIOUS SELF Step 7 Faith gives you courage to enter your unconscious Step 6 The vision of your dreams and aspirations leads you down the stairs Step 5 The need to communicate with yourself drives you on Step 4 The need to form a loving relationship with yourself encourages you to continue Step 3 Your thoughts loose focus as you feel the power struggles of your ego .

our dark side. thoughts. our first and second dimensional selves. we can use that power to heal the faulty programs that those painful memories created ~ FOREVER! The red doors represent the most repressed portions of our psyche and the most primal level of our consciousness that is our first and second dimensional self. Here is the threshold to our lower astral plane that is the repository of our deepest fear and pain. Step 2 Your emotions come upon you like a sudden storm and end just as suddenly Step 1 You are on the threshold of your repressed past and the core of your present We see before us we see a hallway with six doors. We pushed these memories away because we did not feel that we had the strength to deal with the situations that caused them. Now we are strong enough to return to these lost portions of our past so that we can experience and release what is now a lost memory. Our body then . However. When we bring these dark memories into the light. we will regain the power that was lost long ago when we were afraid. These forgotten experiences and feelings hold within them the force that once forced us to bury them. Behind these doors hides the repressed thoughts and feelings that we had to push far away from our conscious mind. and emotions have become embedded in the molecules and DNA of our cellular structure. Then. Our dark side is the part of ourselves that we have judged as "bad". Patterns that are stored in this region have been hidden from our conscious mind for a long time. which are marked: We enter this realm with caution and patience. these repressed memories.

a message is displayed: Emotions from our fourth dimensional astral body interface with our physical bodies via our hormones and biochemistry. Life becomes a constant. Our immune system becomes depressed from the chronic stress. As the door opens. In our depression we try to close ourselves off to external stimulation. somewhere. This constant message of impending fear creates anxiety that disorients us and puts our bodies into fight/flight response. Sometimes the unseen battle is too much for us and we become depressed. lonely struggle to make it one more day. our body. We feel like animals who are struggling to survive. and our health suffers. These hidden emotions create an overall sense of dread that feels like a heaviness upon our bodies and . As the door opens. and anger give our bodies the message that there is a threat and that there is something. Unfortunately. Our sex drive. mind. we are so filled with fear that we are even cut off from the survival instincts that are innate in our primitive self. a message is displayed: Forgotten memories of fear. if we still have one. sorrow. that we should be afraid of. our body's discomfort at keeping these secrets is projected to our consciousness as an illness. The second door is marked: EMOTIONS We knock. The first door is marked: PHYSICAL BODY We knock. emotions. shame. tries to display to us the reactions to these memories that our mind has denied. Behind the red doors. and spirituality are like four strangers. Each one holds their pain without the belief that they are alone and isolated from all caring and support. Since these dark feelings cannot be accessed by our conscious mind. is only a selfish urge or a desperate need. but the pain comes from the inside and we can't run from ourselves.

The third door is marked: THOUGHTS We knock. Then our bodies are even more uncomfortable. jumpy and nervous. Depression numbs our emotions. As the door opens. We feel like the victim of our emotions and sex is a desperate need for love or the conquest of a failing ego. a message is displayed: Our thoughts are out of control and without focus as negative and obsessive thinking overtakes our free will. a message is displayed: Our behavior mirrors our dark side. Our thoughts make us feel separate from everyone and everything and limit us from achieving our desires. The behaviors that are initiated from this portion of our unconscious are a reaction to a . not enough. Each substance creates a certain "emotional feeling" and temporarily serves the purpose of dampening the emotions that constantly haunt us. The fourth door is marked: BEHAVIOR We knock. makes us eat and sleep too much. Out of control thinking reinforces our feeling of being a victim. having "fun". a floating anxiety which keeps us hyper-vigilant. As the door opens. Unbidden thoughts come into our mind. Therefore. Problem oriented thinking creates a downward spiral with no hope of resolution. our moral principles and codes of right and wrong are debased to a state of war with the world around us. We give ourselves permission to do anything because we are separate from society. which punish us with old core beliefs about the inadequacy of our being. rules. and "doing whatever we want". But how does a child know that they are bad if someone doesn't tell them? How can a child learn to distinguish between good and bad if they are told that everything that they do is bad? The unconscious memories of childhood's painful situations bring forward the defense mechanisms that we created in our childish efforts to survive. or at the wrong time. we are all "herd animals" and soon find another "society" where using drugs and alcohol. However. In a vain attempt to control our emotions we seek out drugs and alcohol.

Lost dreams and aspirations haunt our daytime and cause nightmares when we can finally sleep. The sixth door is marked: SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE We knock. we fall to our knees to ask for guidance. Because of our inner battle we have an unconscious need for domination. As the door opens. we miss many beautiful moments and our defensive behavior reflects our constant sense of victimization. The fifth door is marked: DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS We knock. Therefore. Because we react to what we fear we saw. Then perhaps. We create obsessive- compulsive and ritualistic behaviors in a vain attempt to protect ourselves from our unseen enemies. a message is displayed: Finally. Our out of control behavior is a self- sabotage as we create the very thing we fear-over and over again. when we can no longer stand our fear and pain. While we are in this state of consciousness. but we have become the cry and cannot perceive of ourselves as a system for support. reality that exists only in our fears. The drugs that we have chosen to "help" us have now become our masters and getting more of them becomes the predominant action in our life. if even for a moment. If only a small speck of light could enter our darkness and show us to our Higher Self. our doubts and fears create a gray filter that alters all our perceptions. Our self-esteem reaches its all time low as our lost aspirations reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and inability to succeed. we can feel the long arm of love as it . As the door opens. We see an enemy everywhere we look. a message is displayed: Our failed or forgotten goals reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and inability to succeed. or heard. we believe that we are justified in our selfish and self-serving actions. These nightmares are our deepest unconscious crying out for comfort and support.

If we can open ourselves to this love. sorrow. and all the cells. This constant message of impending danger creates anxiety that disorients us and puts our bodies into fight/flight response. Sometimes the unseen battle is too much for us and we become depressed. genetic programming that make up that body. Through our fears. The first red door is marked: PHYSICAL BODY We go to the door and knock. if we still have one. The physical body door represents our first and second dimensional self. A message is displayed: “The physical body displays emotions that the mind had hidden. we are so filled with fear that we are even cut off from the survival instincts that are innate in our primitive self. But a moment is all that is needed to accept guidance from the realm beyond time. somewhere. the hand of LOVE seeks to comfort and ease our tortured heart and weary mind. Then we WILL be able to accept the love that has been offered.” Forgotten memories of fear. our anger. and anger give our bodies the message that there is a threat and that there is something. Unfortunately. We feel like animals that are struggling to survive. Life becomes a constant. lonely struggle to make it one more day. shame. We feel like animals that are struggling to survive. then we CAN allow it into our hearts. which is our physical "animal" body. minerals. Our sex drive. if we still have one. Life becomes a constant. In our depression we try to close ourselves off to external stimulation. Our immune system becomes depressed from the chronic stress and our health suffers. Unfortunately. we are so filled with fear that we are even cut off from the survival instincts that are innate in our primitive self. . that we should be afraid of. Our sex drive. The first and second dimensions are of a lower vibration than our third dimensional form and are therefore usually a part of our unconscious reality. the cycle is completed. is only a selfish urge or a desperate need. When we have released the fear and chosen love. The physical body displays emotions that the mind has hidden. is only a selfish urge or a desperate need. Our immune system becomes depressed from the chronic stress and our health suffers. reaches through our fear and self-pity. if we can believe that we DO deserve this love. but the pain comes from the inside and we can't run from ourselves. lonely struggle to make it one more day. and our pain. our sorrows. we can begin to sincerely love others and to allow others to intimately love us. When love from our Self is in our lives.

This hard drive is located in the first and second dimensional elements of the body and the part of us that can access this information is our fourth dimensional astral bodies. If we can learn to "consciously" communicate with our astral body. our physical earth vessel can prepare for the return Home to our true vibration. and good communication begins with listening. When we become conscious of the message of our physical body. When we are not aware of the impact that we have on others. often since we were children. When this interface has been completed. Therefore. The first and second dimension represents the part of us that is not self-aware and subsequently not aware of the ramifications of our actions. we can return it to the Light. Like all friendships. The memories of these adventures are stored in the hard drive along with all the steering and control mechanisms. the pilot (the ego). we can download that information into our third dimensional physical brains. When we are ready to return Home to our Source. this one begins with communication. This preparation includes the acknowledging and releasing of old darkness that has been stored within our bodies. How do we learn to listen to our "self?” Most of us barely listen to our conscious thoughts and feelings. This ship is biological and all steering and controls are connected to our consciousness via our nervous system. we must have access to the data stored in this hard drive. We have made many visits to third and fourth dimensional earth. subliminal thoughts and repressed emotions are total strangers to us. Our earth vessel is made up of the same elements as the planet that we are on. Fortunately. Our physical body is our earth vessel and the vessel that our Soul visits earth in. THE PHYSICAL EARTH VESSEL Once we have journeyed into our deepest unconscious and have touched our darkness. This door also represents our Lower Astral sub-plane of the fourth dimension because our first and second dimensional selves are our most primitive and primal selves. However. the Soul can inhabit the earth vessel and pilot its return Home. our Soul must totally imbed itself in and integrate with our . These actions then resonate in the lower astral plane where they come to our 15 consciousness as fears and nightmares. we can give ourselves permission to act in very selfish and self-centered ways. We must find a way to interface between the vessel (physical body). In order for this journey to be successful. especially if we wish to maintain connection with our physical earth vessel. our physical bodies can assist us. this process of bringing our darkness into the light is one of introspection and learning to become friends with ourselves. and the higher dimensional forces that can communicate across all frequencies (the Soul). and with our Multidimensional SELF.

there are three forces released from the Sun. but only those who are familiar with the esoteric philosophies and Eastern medicine are aware of prana and Kundalini. The only route of return our ego knows is "death". All reality below the fifth dimension is programmed for separation. and the third is the Kundalini. It is the etheric body that interfaces our physical body with our astral body. According to Occult science. the other is prana. it can access all the messages that are received by and stored in the first. dies and releases the Soul. our Soul allows a portion of itself to go through the frequency filter that holds our galaxy in the third dimension. and polarity. second. The etheric double is not separate from the physical body nor does it have a separate consciousness.physical earth vessel. or Serpent Fire. second and fourth dimensional unconscious. the etheric body ages. denser physical world. The other function is to act as a bridge between the physical and astral body. The Soul can then "download" that information into our third dimensional consciousness. limitation. The etheric body solely receives and distributes the vital forces which emanate from the Sun and distributes them to the physical body via the chakra system. . The fourth dimensional portion of us interfaces with the fifth dimension via our Soul and it interfaces with the third dimensional portion of ourselves via our etheric body. also known as the etheric double. THE ETHERIC BODY The etheric body. decays. These three forces are distinct and cannot be converted into each other. One is electricity. Every solid. the etheric double is a faintly luminous violet-gray mist that interpenetrates and slightly extends beyond the physical body about 1/4 of an inch. When we are "born". One function is to absorb prana (also known as chi) and distribute it to the physical body. third and fourth dimensional molecules to pass through. just like birth. To clairvoyant vision. The etheric body serves as a bridge that conveys the invisible undulations of thought and feeling from the astral world to the visible. However. Prana is a Sanskrit word which means. is the vehicle through which the stream of vitality that keeps our physical bodies alive flows. The fourth dimensional astral body can then integrate with our fifth dimensional Lightbody. "to breathe". This frequency filter allows only first. The etheric body has two functions. Since our Soul is multidimensional. first the pilot (our egos) will have to completely surrender all "control" to our Souls because our limited third dimensional consciousness is incapable of perceiving the myriad of messages that are necessary to complete our journey. and gaseous particle of the body is surrounded with an etheric envelope. Like the physical body. The uses of electricity are well known to our Western world. The only way to consciously pilot our vessel into the limitless ONESS of the fifth dimensions is to allow our Soul to enter into and captain our vessel. Death is a form of separation. liquid.

minerals. PRANA Prana. When we become conscious of the message of our physical body. our physical earth-ship can prepare for the return Home to our true vibration. Through the etheric sheath. Prana forms into vitality globules that cause physical atoms to glow when it enters them. which emanates from the Sun. Prana enters our etheric body. the prana runs along the nerves of the physical body amplifying its perception by uniting the fourth dimensional astral world with the third dimensional physical world. Prana is directly relational to the Sun. through the chakras. THE PHYSICAL EARTH-SHIP . Prana allows the astral body to communicate with the physical body by means of the etheric double or sheath. and eventually our physical body. Prana is known as the force of vitality and the "life breath" of an organism. often since we were children. The physical body door represents our first and second dimensional self. These actions then resonate in the lower astral plane where they come to our consciousness as fears and nightmares. we can give ourselves permission to act in very selfish and self-centered ways. When we are not aware of the impact that we have on others. This preparation includes the acknowledging and releasing of old darkness that has been stored within our bodies. On sunny days there is more prana in the atmosphere. enters the physical atoms that float about the earth's atmosphere. This door also represents our Lower Astral sub-plane of the fourth dimension because our first and second dimensional selves are our most primitive and primal selves. Prana is the force that interfaces with the third and fourth dimensions. genetic programming that make up that body. and all the cells. The first and second dimensions are of a lower vibration than our third dimensional form and are therefore usually a part of our unconscious reality. which is our physical "animal" body. The combination of balanced feelings and clear thinking causes a reaction in the body that allows it to assimilate more prana. The first and second dimension represents the part of us that is not self- aware and subsequently not aware of the ramifications of our actions. The physical body displays emotions that the mind has hidden. but on cloudy days and at night there is less.

When we are ready to return Home to our Source. Once we have journeyed into our deepest unconscious and we have touched our darkness. we must have access to the data stored in this hard drive. However. and polarity. it can access all the messages that are received by and stored in the first. the Soul can inhabit the earth-vessel and pilot its return Home. Since our Soul is multidimensional. Like all friendships. just like birth. However. The only way to consciously pilot our vessel into the fifth dimensions is to allow our Soul to enter into and captain our vessel. subliminal thoughts and repressed emotions are total strangers to us. Therefore. this process of bringing our darkness into the light is one of introspection and learning to become friends with ourselves-and with our SELF. our physical bodies can assist us. All reality below the fifth dimension is programmed for separation. this one begins with communication and good communication begins with listening. THE ETHERIC BODY . The memories of these adventures are stored in the hard drive along with all the steering and control mechanisms. limitation. Our physical body is our earth-ship and the vessel that our Soul visits earth in. This frequency filter allows only first. If we can learn to "consciously" communicate with our astral body. This hard drive is located in the first and second dimensional elements of the body and the part of us that can access this information is our fourth dimensional astral bodies. we can download that information into our third dimensional physical brains. second. In order for this journey to be successful. We have made many visits to third and fourth dimensional earth. This ship is biological and all steering and controls are connected to our consciousness via our nervous system. When this interface has been completed. the pilot (the ego). The Soul can then "download" that information into our third dimensional consciousness. Death is a form of separation. third and fourth dimensional molecules to pass through. our Soul allows a portion of itself to go through the frequency filter that holds our galaxy in the third dimension. Our earth-ship is made up of the same elements as the planet that we are on. especially if we wish to maintain connection with our physical earth-ship. our Soul must totally imbed itself in and integrate with our physical earth-ship. we can return it to the Light. How do we learn to listen to our "self"? Most of us barely listen to our conscious thoughts and feelings. Fortunately. When we are "born". and the higher dimensional forces that can communicate across all frequencies (the Soul). The only route of return our ego knows is "death". first the pilot (our egos) will have to completely surrender all "control" to our Souls because our limited third dimensional consciousness is incapable of perceiving the myriad of messages that are necessary to complete our journey. We must find a way to interface between the vessel (physical body). second and fourth dimensional unconscious. The fourth dimensional portion of ourselves interfaces with the fifth dimension via our Soul and it interfaces with the third dimensional portion of ourselves via our etheric body.

the other is prana. The etheric body solely receives and distributes the vital forces which emanate from the Sun and distributes them to the physical body via the chakra system. which emanates from the Sun. The etheric body has two functions. Chakras are small vortexes that rest on the surface of the etheric double. Prana is directly relational to the sun. Like the physical body. but on cloudy days and at night there is less. the etheric body ages. and the third is the kundalini. and gaseous particle of the body is surrounded with an etheric envelope. the prana runs along the nerves of the physical body amplifying its perception by uniting the fourth dimensional astral world with the third dimensional physical world. Prana enters our etheric body. It is the etheric body that interfaces our physical body with our astral body. but only those who are familiar with the esoteric philosophies and Eastern medicine are aware of prana and kundalini. enters the physical atoms that float about the earth's atmosphere. The uses of electricity are well known to our Western world. Their two functions are to absorb and distribute prana to the etheric and physical bodies and to unite the fourth dimensional astral . the etheric double is a faintly luminous violet-gray mist that interpenetrates and slightly extends beyond the physical body about 1/4 of an inch. Every solid. One is electricity. The etheric body. denser physical world. Prana forms into vitality globules that cause physical atoms to glow when it enters them. These three forces are distinct forces and cannot be converted into each other. The etheric double is not separate from the physical body nor does it have a separate consciousness. liquid. "to breathe". Prana is the force that interfaces with the third and fourth dimensions. To clairvoyant vision. or serpent fire. The combination of balanced feelings and clear thinking causes a reaction in the body that allows it to assimilate more prana. One function is to absorb prana (also known as chi) and distribute it to the physical body. PRANA Prana. Prana is a Sanskrit word which means. is the vehicle through which flows the stream of vitality that keeps our physical bodies alive. The etheric body serves as a bridge that conveys the invisible undulations of thought and feeling from the astral world to the visible. dies and releases the Soul. Through the etheric sheath. On sunny days there is more prana in the atmosphere. According to Occult science. Prana is known as the force of vitality and the "life breath" of an organism. The other function is to act as a bridge between the physical and astral body. Prana allows the astral body to communicate with the physical body by means of the etheric double or sheath. through the chakras. and eventually our physical body. The fourth dimensional astral body can then integrate with our fifth dimensional Lightbody. also known as the etheric double. there are three forces released from the Sun. decays.

and the more the physical world can interface with the astral world. Chakras are like wheels with varying numbers of spokes. the great mass of Kundalini energy locked in the root chakra must be released to travel up to the crown chakra. Kundalini emanates from the Sun and lies at the core of Mother Earth. at the base of the human spine. This energy radiates to earth within the prana and Kundalini emanations from the Sun. at the top of our head. In this way. which is one or more of the chakras. This secondary force sweeps around the chakra with its characteristic wavelength creating an undulation. The more the chakra can assimilate prana. also known as the Serpent Fire. integrates with the prana. Being conscious of the inflow of prana will allow more of it to enter our physical bodies. our physical body can experience more of the fourth dimension and our astral body can experience more of the physical world. which catches the spokes and causes the chakra to spin. Kundalini is the force that calls us to return Home and the force that can transform our earth vessels into vessels that are able to make that journey. which is coiled up and dynamic. world with physical consciousness. Willingness to experience the Astral Plane causes an impulse within the astral body to open a vortex. they can decide whether they wish to experience more of the Astral Plane. the chakras become vivified and perceptions of the higher world gradually become conscious. KUNDALINI AND THE DIVINE MOTHER Kundalini is the highest infinite energy. through which the Astral Plane and perceive the physical world and the physical world can perceive the Astral Plane. represents our connection to the feminine Goddess energy that is manifest in the body of planet Earth. Prana rushes into the center of the chakra from a right angle. Through the flow of prana. Within the Kundalini Force contact is made between the infinite. As life forms become more and more aware of themselves and of their environment. When the prana enters the center of the chakra it sets up a secondary force. When the Kundalini. . The lower dimensional beings that do not have self-awareness have less prana flowing through their forms. the faster it can spin. The crown chakra. The root chakra. represents the masculine God energy that exists as pure potential in the non-physical dimensions. divine creative energy and the finite. at the base of the spine. a partnership is established between our third and forth dimensional selves in one or more areas of our life. just as it lies at the base of our spine. For the Soul to gain its highest spiritual potential while incarnated in a physical form. physical sexual energy.

At the top are two wings. We all have a limited form of Kundalini energy running through our bodies or we would not be able to live for it truly is our "life force". The caduceus is the symbol for healing. and transformation. ends in the right nostril and has characteristics of heat related to the sun. The Ida and the Pingala represent the masculine and feminine energies which we all carry regardless of our gender. Kundalini is known in the Eastern world as the Goddess Shakti. This energy usually becomes dormant very early in our lives because we become engaged in the process of living. The center rod symbolizes the spinal cord. It is negatively charged. and where our true Home is. neutral cord of the three parts of the rising Kundalini. The left cord is the Ida. which represents the feminine side. the Kundalini has two aspects. The second aspect of the Kundalini is the hidden or inner form which is usually "asleep" as a small bulb of energy stored at the base of the spine in our root chakra. health. and in the West it is known as the Holy Spirit. which represents the masculine side. Kundalini is the energy that pervades and enervates the world as we experience it. When Goddess Shakti is awakened. In Yoga philosophy the center cord is called the Sushumna and it represents the grounding. In order to learn to survive in our physical world. we must learn to identify with our sensate. which are images of Mercury or Hermes who are the messengers of the Gods.When the Goddess Kundalini has traveled up the spine to meet her Divine Mate. we will be clear enough for our Soul to inhabit out physical form and live its Divine Purpose through us. it turns our awareness inward to our Source and offers us an opportunity to uncover who we are. The right side is called the Pingala. This Mystical Marriage symbolizes the combining of the male and female energies within our bodies and the awakening of our multidimensional consciousness. in Japan it is known as Ki. mental and emotional processes and with the genetic heritage of our physical bodies. the union of Spirit and Matter are consummated. It is the beginning of the spiritual journey that enables us to regain . When our inner Kundalini awakens. in India it is known as Prana. One aspect is often perceived as the outer cosmic energy of spiritual life force. the rod with two snakes coiled around it in spirals. After this Marriage. we often separate from any awareness of our Soul. She sweeps us up in Her tremendous passion to reunite with Her Lord Shiva in the crown chakra. It is positively charged. In China this force is known as Chi. According to the Indian guru Muktananda. As children. where we come from. In the Western world the Kundalini is symbolized by the medical symbol of the caduceus. ends in the left nostril and has characteristics of coolness related to the moon.

more and more of us are able. like a dry leaf could not stand a fire's blaze. Her force is fifth dimensional and. Each memory and emotion trapped within every chakra must be cleared. chakra by chakra. The experience is a mix of bliss. When the Kundalini awakens it is a dramatic transformational force that flows through the nadis. trapped within every chakra must be cleared. During this special time of planetary transformation. However. the yin of matter and yang of spirit can be combined within our consciousness and within our earth vessel Like any journey. the Kundalini can begin its rise up the Sushumna. In this way. but as it is completed we can experience life with a level of peace and joy that was once unimaginable. our untamed egos could not survive the rise of Kundalini's Serpent Fire. to answer the call of the Goddess Kundalini. It is now the TIME for each of us to balance and merge our own feminine and masculine energies. and rises up from the base of the spine via the Sushumna. It is now the TIME for each of us to balance and merge our own feminine and masculine energies. In this way. power. terror. but as it is completed we can experience life with a level of peace and joy that was once unimaginable. and love that is trapped behind the veil of our forgetfulness. our male and female energies must be balanced. . This clearing can be painful. power. our yin and yang. This process could be likened to changing our wiring from 110V to 220V. When we have healed our history of pain and fear. During this special time of planetary transformation. in order for the latent Kundalini energy to rise up the spinal cord without physical incident. As this force enters each chakra it increases their spin. the Goddess Kundalini's journey begins with a single step. more and more of us are able. caution and patience are vital. the nerve channels of the body. or soon will be able. or soon will be able. Masculine and feminine energies have been in a battle for dominance and manipulation for eons. One never calls upon the Goddess Kundalini for curiosity or selfish reasons. the Goddess Kundalini's journey begins with a single step. The increased spin spews out the toxins which rises the resonate frequency of each chakra. This clearing can be painful. That step is our determination to break through the barriers of our unconscious mind to unlock the wisdom. chakra by chakra. and love that is trapped behind the veil of our forgetfulness. to answer the call of the Goddess Kundalini. joy. our yin and yang. To force the awakening of the Kundalini before we are physically and morally ready could cause grave consequences. Masculine and feminine energies have been in a battle for dominance and manipulation for eons. and our chakras must be clear. When we have healed our history of pain and fear. our multidimensional consciousness. the yin of matter and yang of spirit can be combined within our consciousness and within our earth vessel Like any journey. However. and rage. the Kundalini can begin its rise up the Sushumna. That step is our determination to break through the barriers of our unconscious mind to unlock the wisdom.

Four is the number of the square and foundations. Each chakra vibrates to a different frequency. two. Hence our First Chakra is also known as the Root Chakra. Chakras one. To force the awakening of the Kundalini before we are physically and morally ready could cause grave consequences. To find the source. perceptions. our untamed egos could not survive the rise of Kundalini's Serpent Fire. we now enter our First Chakra. tensions felt in our bodies are also experienced in our psyche. The lowest frequencies are closer to the base of our spine. However. or giving a "square deal. four legs. or four wheels represent a strong foundation. Tensions that are felt in our psyche are also felt in our bodies via the chakra system. the four energies of earth--earth. air. caution and patience are vital. and three will be discussed in the Unconsciousness section of this web site. Her force is fifth dimensional and. LOCATION: The first chakra is located at the base of the spine. The fourth and fifth chakra will be discussed in the Conscious section and the sixth and seventh chakra will be discussed in the Superconscious section. and water. and the four directions. . or petals. like a dry leaf could not stand a fire's blaze. Each of the seven chakras is in a different location along the spinal cord and each chakra influences a different endocrine gland and nerve plexus. Chanting these mantras in the key of D while focusing our attention on this area of our body can enable us to more consciously access the first chakra. One never calls upon the Goddess Kundalini for curiosity or selfish reasons. PETALS: This chakra rules the lowest vibration of our body and has the slowest wavelength. The square is related to being honest. fire. and heal the issues that await us beyond the First Door. and the highest frequencies closer to the crown of our head. and possible states of awareness can be divided into seven categories that are associated with each of the seven chakras. Conversely. The chakras are located on the surface of our etheric body. The chakras are how our unconscious and superconscious self can communicate with our conscious mind. OPENING OF THE CHAKRAS All of our senses. There are four spokes. NOTE & MANTRA: The note for this chakra is C and the mantra is "lam" or "e" as in red. Each chakra represents certain portions of our body as well as certain experiences and states of consciousness. which is located at the base of our spine. Four walls.

Like our root chakra. passion. Therefore. Even though. It represents our masculine will and male sexual organs as well as the feminine energy of the Goddess Kundalini. a man can learn to integrate his feminine power and a woman can learn to integrate her masculine power through the clearing and opening of this chakra. survival. ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: The astrological sign associated with the root chakra is Taurus. and money. Our relationships with our mother set up our attitude toward home. Our sense of smell is our most primitive sense. job. perceptions from our root chakra are usually unconscious. This chakra represents the reptilian portion of our brain. For reptiles. security. The bull roots in the earth with his front hooves and lowers his nostrils toward the ground to warn any who would threaten his "herd". or stem. ELEMENT: Earth is the element associated with the first chakra and the mineral kingdom is the top of that hierarchy. Therefore. the bull is a symbol of masculine power and fertility. . money. The receptors for smell are located at the base of our brain and feeds directly into our limbic system. but only the strongest bull will be able to preserve the genetic integrity of the group. This chakra aids us in our everyday survival. which is the lowest frequency of human's visible light spectrum. The first chakra is actually the basis of both our masculine and feminine energy. our center for life support. This first dimensional portion of us can only be aware of a "hive or species consciousness". RULES: The first chakra rules our PHYSICAL energies. Crystals have been prized by humankind for eons and have also been used in esoteric healing. The symbol for Taurus is the bull. Red is the color of anger and/or vitality. we feel cut off from the earth as well. heredity. There are many cows in the herd. but for humans it is the base. which is the area of memory and emotion. security. Since it rules our first dimensional self that is unable to reflect upon itself. If we are cut off from our roots. this area is their entire brain. which is our brainstem. In fact. and home. part of this area is known as the brainstem. the first chakra has many masculine qualities it is also the "seat of the Goddess Kundalini" and is therefore often associated with our relationship with our mothers and with Mother Earth. SENSE: The sense of smell is related to this chakra. COLOR: The color for this chakra is red. aromas can immediately access emotional memories stored in our unconscious. CONSCIOUSNESS: The first chakra rules our survival consciousness and represents our deepest unconscious and most primitive self. The brainstem and the area immediately above it are called the reptilian brain because it is possessed by all creatures from reptiles to humans. Also known as the root chakra. and is the first sense that awakens upon our physical birth. of their brain. it governs our vigor.

The release of adrenaline activates the fight/flight syndrome. which prepares us for “fight or flight. Many of these chemicals are secreted by the endocrine glands. If there is a problem with the leg or foot on the right. side then it can indicate issues with trust of one's emotional life." and the fight/flight syndrome is vital for the survival of every species. and the prostate. side of the body it can indicate issues of trust in one's will. feet. Therefore. masculine. we have added vigor and feel more courageous. The sacral plexus is the nerve center. The adrenal glands are the body's call to battle. our emotions can activate a release of adrenaline when we feel extreme fear or even chronic anxiety. This chakra represents our struggle to come to terms with our physical life and physical body.” Release of adrenaline and activation of fight/flight is brought on by real or imagined danger. the first chakra represents the time when humankind was cave dwellers. ENDOCRINE GLAND: Each chakra feeds prana into a different endocrine gland. When adrenaline is released into the system our perceptions become clearer. which rules the skeleton. the blood must contain certain chemicals. This is the time before we have completed our process of individuation and still perceive ourselves as a part of our parents. Fortunately. Just as there are seven chakras. If there is a problem with the leg or foot on the left. SOCIAL TIMELINE: Anthropologically. and we struggling to learn how to control our physical earth vessel. legs. . The first chakra is the "survival chakra. Each gland is internally related to the other glands and also works closely with the nervous and circulatory system. These glands are called "ductless" because there is not a duct to any specific part of the body. male reproductive organs. There are actually two adrenal glands located with one on top of each of the two kidneys. Both the chakras and the endocrine glands are located along the spinal cord. and this secretion is vital for the health of the entire system. The endocrine glands manufacture hormones and supply them to the bloodstream. Our Multidimensional Spirits are new to the limitations and separation of our new 3D reality.PERSONAL TIMELINE: The first chakra represents birth to two years of age. feminine. Instead. we worshiped animals and other aspects of our physical environment. hormones are released into the bloodstream where they are carried by the blood to every organ and tissue to exert their influence on all functions of the physical body. The endocrine gland for the first chakra is the adrenal glands. To assist in our struggle for survival. we lived from day to day. In order for the organs of the body to work efficiently. At that time in our "civilization". we naturally travel into the higher dimensions at this age and can return Home whenever we are desperately in need of comfort and understanding. Our bodies can become diseased if there are too many or too few hormones. NERVE PLEXUS: The first chakra is located near the sacral plexus. there are seven endocrine glands. eliminatory system.

Hence. which is our base of operations in physical life. Our Western society has traveled so far into our third dimensional individuality that we have lost sight of the fact that we are members of a greater whole. Just as our physical body communicates with our consciousness by its state of health. Lady Gaia. and stable. let go of material sources of comfort when finances require. and the male polarity of our psyche. which is represented by the fight/flight response that serves to assure the survival of the species. disease. All of the above emotional. and minerals of our bodies. We may also have a difficult time with our finances and day to day necessities. If we cannot release what is holding us back. Our physical bodies and the body of Earth send messages to us via the first and second dimension. The root chakra also rules the male sex glands and the testosterone that they secrete. Prostate problems can arise from frustrated sexual or creative drives. and our ability to initiate sexual encounters is comfortable and natural. This forgetfulness has allowed us to overlook the fact that our individual destinies are intrinsically tied to the destiny of Mother Earth who houses and feeds our physical self. Difficulties with our sciatic nerve and problems with our legs and feet display this dynamic. When this chakra is clear and balanced the Goddess Kundalini Shakti can awaken and begin her gradual rise towards reunion with Lord Shiva. Lady Gaia communicates with us via the health of Her planet.CLEAR: When the first chakra is clear we feel secure. We can also become absent- minded because we are ungrounded. This testosterone drives the males in our society. neural activity in our legs and feet is healthy. Whatever security we derive from material things can become threatened. our Kundalini. Sinai in the Middle East. We can use good "common sense" to balance our finances as well as our everyday responsibilities and still initiate new activities and interest. DIMENSIONS: The first chakra rules our first and second dimensional selves. the Earth's first chakra represents Her physical body. behavioral. Our eliminatory system functions well. Our root chakra is the home of the Sleeping Serpent. The planetary first chakra is located at Mt. we cannot move forward. If . It is TIME now that we hear Her call. and discomfort. It also represents our most primitive "animal self". There can also be problems with our home. We can become self- indulgent and self-centered and suffer from depression and grief. this area of the planet is the center of great unrest. comfort. Our first dimensional self represents the genetic coding. constipation. sciatica. grounded. SUMMARY: The body of Mother Earth and Her consciousness. EARTH'S CHAKRAS: Just as the first chakra represents our physical body. to perpetuate and protect humanity. cells. UNCLEAR: When the first chakra is unclear we feel insecure and fearful. We cannot let go of our sadness. We may suffer from hemorrhoids. or prostate problems. is the third dimensional planet that supports our physical body. We have forgotten that we are members of a planet that we must all share. or even let go of the waste material of our bodies. and physical health issues have to do with the ability to let go. Lady Gaia is allowing Her Kundalini to rise to meet her Divine Mate.

but it is difficult to deny or ignore our behavior. in turn. We can deny or ignore our bodies and the body of Earth upon which we live. We can say that we have heard these messages. there is a message that is being sent. a lot of our needs for survival are "getting what we want". However. there are disruptions and diseases on a genetic and cellular level. However. which allows us to stay in denial and lie to ourselves. when the first chakra is awakened. for that is what we find time to "do". events in the fourth dimension affect the third dimension. Only when we can recognize the messages from our unconscious as they are displayed in our behavior. In today's world. cost us our ability to see the bigger picture? When our first chakra is closed. but if our behavior has not been altered. We must learn to recognize that our actions dictate to us what we truly want. if the elements of earth that are around and within our bodies are disrupted. and our ability to take responsibility for our personal power is diluted into a dismal struggle for survival. can we take full responsibility for our actions. spirit lives in matter and all of our behavior is directed by spirit. which is usually unconscious to our physical reality. it is difficult for prana to infuse our physical body. A VISIT TO THE LOWER ASTRAL The third and the fourth dimension influence and react to each other. if plants and animals are becoming extinct on a daily rate. how much time do we have to learn to listen to the needs of our planet and Her future generations? Has our individuality. Events in the third dimension affect the fourth dimension and. which we so dearly prize in the West. Our actions interact with our environment and with others to create a mirror that forces us to look at ourselves. but our actions do not lie. Earth. Our actions then become reactions. the spirit within our physical bodies and the spirit within our Earth. it assists us in accepting our . We can hold on to a victim mentality. This echo reverberates between the two dimensions creating a perpetual motion machine that creates the same patterns of reality over and over. There is a relationship between the two. then we have not LISTENED. Everything that has ever happened in the third dimension remains in the fourth like an echo. If the pattern is filled with love. We are then out of touch with our own power to listen to and respond to the needs of our body and the home of our body.

and negativity that is projected into it from the physical plane.Soul into our physical form. . but it is a Hell of our own creation for it is merely the completion of actions that were initiated on the physical plane. When we have done that. However. we create a tunnel of light through the density of this Plane. The Lower Astral Plane is where all the fear. Shame. if the pattern is filled with fear. This fear then influences the third dimension. which holds the invisible emanations of all the fear. you're always the same. it holds us in negative cycles that we repeat over and over. and pain that we created and/or did not heal in our physical life awaits us to be cleared on the next dimension. You hold me back and cause me stress. shame I know your name. All the fear that people have when they "die" to their third dimensional world settles in the lowest vibration of the fourth dimension. the fear must be healed with love. You make me feel like I am less. sorrows. Whatever the reason. The Lower Astral Plane is the lowest vibration of the fourth dimension. we must face the darkness that we have left in the Lower Astral Plane and clear it with our LOVE. The lower astral plane has been known as Hell. Clearing our Lower Astral Body also assists us to release our greatest enemy—SHAME. For us to bring our Soul down into our physical body so that it can transform our earth vessel into a Lightbody. The lower astral plan is like the cosmic dump. In order to stop these cycles. which allows us greater access to our Higher Selves. anger.

Down deep inside me you do hide behind my fear. . But I won't play. The cause of this I must now find." you say. I know you grew inside my mind. it is your power that you preserve." But who are "they"? What will they know? What is it that I must not show? When you say I'm bad and don't deserve. I don't believe I should hold back. You tell me not to try again. You say I don't deserve to win. Hold back. The power of my hidden shame to hold me back. I don't believe I have this lack. You've won so far. "I am your friend. beside my pride. that is your game. not any more. "They'll soon find out so just don't play. I've kept the score.

"No. Its someone else's shame you take. please tell your story. release your strife. "You were a child and knew no better. I love you you are a wonder." Excerpts from: RECONSTRUCTING REALITY . I listen now. "The way to life that's filled with glory. "I welcome all you have to say and know that you will show the way. "Dear child. It's a mistake. you did not sin. Then send you out. down to the letter. You learned that shame. Then love that me who took you in and tell it. Let no one pull your dreams asunder. outside my life. When did I take the shame you give? I'll find that day you started to live. "Now give it back. Purge your conflict.

which allows her to interface with the physical world. Then. because I am afraid. the main character. I fear that I will be abandoned. They believe that the end is more important than the means. is studying on the fifth dimension and acting as the Higher Self to her different third dimensional lives. She began to feel a panic arise from deep within her and she knew that she would have to calm herself in order to remain detached. Shature found herself experiencing the story as a participant rather than as an observer. I push others away. because I am angry. because I push others away.. I know that I must heal my fear of abandonment. Then. Then. Then. I have merged with my Divine Complement and we have realized some patterns that we must release. The name Set means 'cutter' or 'isolator'. "Yes. I cannot trust others. She was not too happy about this since she knew that something happened in this life that pulled her into her darkness. I am. The dome will then present a holographic display of one time period at a time." "Wonderful. Remember. They . She could feel the evil overtake her like a million spiders crawling on her flesh. you are actually entering that time frame and any interaction that you have with its occupants is real and will most assuredly alter their reality. This fear creates a vicious cycle. I can see that you now understand the pattern that you have created. Set's followers seek initiation through self-deification and call upon the forces of isolation and limitation to free them selves from what they believe is the 'delusion of unity'. my Guide. my one." Ancient Egypt This time. I feel different somehow. Are you ready to resume your studies?" spoke the Guide as Shature entered the Temple. Book Two of Visions from Venus By Suzan Caroll PhD (In this section of Book II. I feel like I am on the edge of a great transition." spoke the Guide in response to Stature’s thoughts.) "Shature. I am afraid that I will be abandoned. The Temple of Set brought the teachings of the Dark Robes to Egypt at the fall of Atlantis.. "You are now in a life in ancient Egypt and you are a Priestess of the Temple of Set. something very bad had happened.Shature. First. they leave me. I am angry. Shature does this by entering into a dome. I have felt your approach. Yes. They desire the experience of the greatest individuality without any responsibility to others and without the consequence of their action. because others have left me. I have telepathically received your desire to view the lives in which you danced this cycle of abandonment. because I cannot trust others. The. "You are feeling the evil around you. Your desire will activate different third dimensional realities and program them into the dome.

I have ruined my life for a man who has never cared for me. NO.achieve the fulfillment of their desires through the use of Black Magic. "I am a woman of about thirty years. that I have done unspeakable things to myself and to others because he asked me to. I am too old. However. Perhaps if she could talk about what she was experiencing. All I can see is his stern. and completely without love. he is my father.. How can he cast me aside? I am telling him that since I was a young girl I have served him and his evil God. dark face and a huge hat decorated with rubies and emeralds. "Do you remember how you feared and avoided the Dark Robes on Atlantis? Your Soul could not understand their Black Magic." he laughs at me. It will help you to maintain a link to your consciousness as Shature. My father doesn't want me anymore.'" "'HA.." she began. I have used others to achieve my own ends and pushed them aside when I was satiated. Keep talking to me with your mind.he is both! It is acceptable in this culture for a man to take his daughter to bed. "I sense that my name is Nubnoset which means.. "I know that is difficult for you to experience this life as a participant." "Yes. How can that be true? How could I have actually enjoyed a life so filled with selfish and depraved deeds? I look into the heart of Nubnoset and shudder to realize that he has spoken the truth. your lessons are advancing and you are ready for greater and greater challenges." "Who is this man?" asked the Guide to keep Shature aware of her higher consciousness. He is my lover." Shature was glad to obey the Guide's request. it would help calm her fear... Nothing is more important than my own self-advancement. "I can feel that I am totally selfish in this life. How will my fifth dimensional consciousness ever assist one who has no ability to love?" "I am here with you. I am standing in front of a man with a high hat and dark robe. "You chose to serve 'my' God and were happy to do so as long as you felt the power. Your unresolved fear drew you into this life so that you could learn why one would choose to follow the darkness rather than the light. I am not even sad that I may lose . His eyes are riveting. "I can sense that he is a High Priest of the Temple of Set. or rather. cold. I can feel that I am ruthless. "I am begging with him not to embarrass me." whispered Shature as if she were trying not to disturb the forces of darkness that clung to her.. " said the voice of the Guide.No. which is the interaction with the disharmonious energies of the physical and the lower Astral Plane. He has a long black mustache that extends past his chin and outlines a mouth that is firm and strong. I cannot lower my gaze to encompass his body. Anyone who might assist me in that purpose is disposable once I am finished with them. our daughter is 'old enough'.'" "His words cut me like a knife. We have been lovers for many years and we have a daughter named Nephrite who is thirteen years of age. 'servant of Set'.

in the end I will use it on myself. For the first time since my initiation into the Priesthood of Set. Shature tried to communicate with Nubnoset. Shature remembered how she had feared this plane while she was in Atlantis and Faerie. He pulls my hands from my face and smiles his sinister smile as he looks into my tear-filled eyes. He laughs again and kicks me away. curved blade for what seems like eternity. I am afraid. "Speak to me Shature and tell me of your experience." From her place in the lower Astral Plane. This is what he wants me to DO for him. I learned it from him. her Guide. I take the dagger and he chuckles as he stands and walks across the room where he will watch me die-for him. She looked around and. but was instead swept back into her mind. He wants me to kill myself for him." . She heard wails and cries in the distance. He uses it for sacrifices to Set. Nubnoset was aware only of herself and the hatred that she held inside of her for the man whom she blamed for causing her death. Nubnoset. picks up the dagger and offers it to me. she must think of her life upon fifth dimensional Venus in order to rescue herself from the depths of Nubnoset's Hell. with a cold chill. just like I have killed others-for him. with Shature locked in her consciousness. Everywhere she looked was a blood red darkness that was almost black. "I place the point of the blade just below my sternum. I know how to make the kill quick and clean. Shature took a slow. "'Will you die for me?' he asks as he kneels down and lays his dagger on the floor beside me. and Lamire." Then. I kneel on the ground at his feet and cover my face with my hands as I sob hysterically. the evil Priest. However. "I stare into the glisten of its sharp. "For a moment. Stature’s Guide called to her. My father. Yes. Nubnoset gradually aroused and slowly sat up. him. I am afraid that I will suffer what I have done to others. I know the dagger. She must seek revenge. I am to be his sacrifice now. almost lovingly. there was also a life on Venus. time stands still. "I fall to the ground in a plea for mercy. I hold onto his ankles and tell him all that I will do for him if he will just not cast me aside. All the times that I used that dagger on others flashes before my eyes. but Nubnoset was a portion of her. but all she could see through the heavy and sticky blackness was herself and Nubnoset. could observe the physical plane where she had just "died. Yes. all went black for a moment as Shature fought to remember who she was. I am looking into his face as he smiles at me. But he loves only himself. She was not Nubnoset. she realized that she and the etheric form of Nubnoset were in the lower Astral Plane. Although Shature was touching her. deep breath and realized that she had detached from Nubnoset who was lying at her feet. of course.

He can see me even though I am dead and he is sending our daughter to her death just to spite me. "I must call someone. Her mother had told her that the . Could he know that it is I? He is looking at me as if he can see my ghost! He is smiling as he sets down the goblet and leaves the room. I have totally given my Soul over to the forces of darkness in the name of--what? It certainly was not Love. Shature pulled the Violet Fire around her and tried to remember her childhood as Nubnoset. "I will not have it. Nubnoset's mother had believed in the Violet Fire and had given her a cartouche with the name of Archangel Zadkiel engraved upon it in hieroglyphics. Had she ever believed in Spirit? She then remembered Nubnoset as a young woman sitting upon her mother's deathbed. I know that I can influence her to put the poison in his goblet. his servant. As she sank back into Nubnoset's consciousness Shature heard the voice of her Guide reminding her to continue speaking to him."He thinks that he can discard me like a slave. But. Shature pulled herself from the trap of Nubnoset's consciousness and saw a small ray of light enter the darkness of their Hell." Shature heard the thoughts of Nubnoset-her thoughts as Nubnoset. Could he suspect? He always knew when someone was against him. Xaria. What can I do? Who can I call to help me? My daughter cannot see me. is beginning to hate him for what he has done to her." Shature tried to be the observer and connect with the mind of Nubnoset. He is pausing. plus a little Black Magic. I cannot call on the forces of Set as they are the cause of this. Nubnoset did love someone. but it was impossible. I must call upon the Light. "Xaria hates the High Priest very much. "But wait. to give her the idea of putting poison into his goblet. Since my death I have come to her many times in her sleep and have tried to tell her about the High Priest. I have spoken to her in her sleep and used my psychic influence. "I watch in horror as Nephrite enters the room and walks toward the poisoned drink. I hear him in the other room talking to our daughter. She is as foolish as I was and will meet the same end. before the evil overtook my heart and robbed me of the ability to love. It was only with feelings of compassion or love that Nubnoset could recognize Stature’s call and Nubnoset had neither. Maybe now Shature could maintain an observer- consciousness long enough to serve as Nubnoset's guide. "He knows! He knows what I have planned. Shature was trying to understand how her Soul could have chosen such a life. She loved her daughter and was trying to turn towards the light to save her. He is telling her that she is so special that he will allow her to drink from his cup. What could she have learned? She died just as cruelly as she had lived. This was her chance. The consciousness of Shature was trapped within Nubnoset's bitter thoughts and words. He will be sorry for what he has done to me. I will use my physic powers to influence someone to poison him. She loves him like I did when I was young. could the light hear my voice? I have turned to the darkness and become as wicked as my father. but she will not hear. "I have done it." spoke Nubnoset as she observed the physical plane. I must call on the other side. There he is! He is going to drink from the cup.

I will help you." Together. I will not allow my daughter to waste hers. "I remember. I no longer have a body. I cannot!" "Then say the words of consecration with me." "Yes. yes. they finished the decree. I must call upon the Violet Fire." continued Shature "because you have wished ill upon the living. Nubnoset and you are in the lower Astral Plane. you have remembered love. the name Zadkiel came into Nubnoset's mind and she seemed to awaken to her bleak environment for the first time. "But I no longer have a voice. I remember the dedication. I have come here at my death because of the corrupt life that I have lived. Now I must save my daughter or she shall meet the same fate." "And. Do you remember Archangel Zadkiel?" "Zadkiel. Shature whispered to Nubnoset to remember her mother. I had a small cartouche that my mother had given me at her death. I wouldn't listen. All I care for is the life of my child. "There is no hurry because you are no longer bound by Earth time. "Beloved Archangel Zadkiel. I was to hold it and to call to the images with my mind when I was afraid. I am Shature and I am here to answer your call. Do I care now for his love? He has forsaken me even after my death. But. I call upon you to consecrate me in the Forces of Light. I knew my father wouldn't approve. Archangel Zadkiel was the guardian of the Violet Fire and she should call upon him for protection. I have wasted my life by giving it to another. I gave them all away because I wanted my father to love me." spoke Shature. . I loved him more than my mother so I put the cartouche away in my drawer and soon forgot it." continued Nubnoset. But how?" "Do you remember how your mother called the Violet Fire? She tried to teach you." Shature spoke gently. I cannot remember now and I must hurry to save my daughter. "You are dead. But. And I fear that I no longer have a Soul. and have called upon the forces of Light to assist you in saving her." "Nubnoset. "Where am I?" she asked Shature whom she could now see. But." Nubnoset repeated the words and then her dark eyes registered light. Some have called this place Hell. She told me that it had been passed down from mother to child since the time of Atlantis. The Order of Zadkiel. "It was something about consecration of every portion of yourself. Do you think that I could call to it now after serving the darkness for most of my life?" "It is never too late to remember the light. "I am dead." comforted Shature. love of your daughter. I will say it with you. Suddenly." spoke Nubnoset in a moment of sadness." "But." "Yes. and the Temple of the Violet Fire.

" resonated the powerful and melodious voice of Zadkiel. and consecrate it to the service of the Light. my mental body. But when the light faded the blackness returned and Shature was again pulled inside the consciousness of Nubnoset. Nephrite was dabbing up the poisoned wine with the hem of her gown and touching it to her lips. LIGHT!" All was still. Then. "Take this form. "I consecrate the energies of my lifestream as it flows from the heart of the Sun! "I consecrate my physical body. you must stop her!" "She will not die. The Light had saved her! But wait. The distant voice of her Guide was the only thread of light that connected Shature to her fifth dimensional self. and my etheric body to the service of the Violet Fire! "I consecrate my eyes to see only the Light. spilling the contents. A ray of Violet Light streaked through the darkness as Zadkiel spoke. Blaze the Violet Fire! Transmuting ALL shadow into LIGHT. "I consecrate my ears to hear only the sound of the One and the still small voice of the Presence! "I consecrate my mouth to speak only with the tongues of Angels! "I consecrate my mind that it may receive the clear and direct consciousness of the Higher Self. LIGHT. Blaze. "Archangel Zadkiel. every cell and atom. "I consecrate my hands that they may heal and my feet that they may walk upon the Path of Light. my emotional body. "Blaze. the room began to shake and the table holding the goblet tipped and the goblet fell to the floor. They watched the physical plane below where Nephrite paused as if she had heard the decree. "NO! NO! NO!" called Nubnoset. .

" Nubnoset called to Nephrite's fading form. She realized now that it was not just the fear that had made her beg him to release her. but I would not listen to her. That is why the room shook and the goblet fell to the ground. I fear that she will die after all." "'No. Shature!" but she did not recognize the voice or the name. Nubnoset heard a voice calling from deep within her unconscious. "You will be able to say no to him. "Speak to me. I wanted to murder him because I could not face my own darkness. . finally. Nubnoset was alone. The faith that I could not have for myself I vow to have for you." The image of her daughter began to fade because her body was calling her back. Even her connection to Shature was forgotten." spoke Shature from deep within the consciousness of Nubnoset. I beg you. I am not yet dead. I tried to poison him. it was the guilt and shame as well. I was not!" The last vision of Nephrite was gone and Nubnoset was left alone in the lower Astral Plane. Mother. I must know. she has died! Here she is. but I linger so close to death that I can now see your form. She was abandoned to the darkness in her death just as she had been in her life. I had to blame my evil choices on him." he called to her. Archangel Zadkiel has told me that you will not die. How did I get so ill? Is it from the wine? Were you trying to kill me. as Father has said?" "No. Every time she was locked inside the room she tried to confront her fear and to relax into the darkness. The darkness of her environment had separated her from Shature and from Shature's Guide. My mother tried to warn me just as I am warning you. my daughter. "I am still in the lower Astral Plane. "Shature. No. my daughter. Shature had gone so deeply into Nubnoset's consciousness to assist her with saving Nephrite that Shature had become lost in the caverns of Nubnoset's tortured mind. and I know you will. I must believe his words. But all of my actions were my own. Please. "It has been three Earth days since my daughter touched the poisoned liquid to her lips. Now. The total darkness of the small. "Dear Nephrite. but it reminded her of the wicked things that were done to her and that she had done to others. she had stood up to him-from the other side of the grave. When you awaken. A memory came to her of how her father had locked her in a small. Why would I poison you with his goblet? Somehow he knew my plan and sent you to drink from his cup to punish me. Nephrite would not die. go to the top drawer of my red dresser. Inside there is a small cartouche that my mother gave to me. "I called upon the forces of the Light to assist you when you went to drink of the goblet. I do not condone what I have done. but his will was too strong. She can see me now. yes that is what her father had threatened over and over again to coerce her into doing his will. dear daughter. Wear it my dear and it will protect you. "You will have the strength. do not make the same mistakes that I have. Do not allow him to corrupt you. Abandonment. that I did not. foul-smelling room had always terrified her. dark room until she had agreed to do anything just so that he would release her.

Was this to be her punishment for the evil life that she had lived? Was she to exist eternally alone in the deepest darkness? Alone. the light grew brighter. Nubnoset was in darkness. He always knew just what to say and how to say it so that she would believe him. it was merely her imagination. could she have stopped him? No. Her ghostly form shivered with agony and regret. she was afraid. for giving into the power of her father. she had never felt it from a man. The fear seemed to control the Light. with only her fear and shame to remind her of what she had done. but it flickered on and off with the surges of fear that engulfed her. A face appeared in her mind. With that thought she felt a warm glow arise within her ethereal body. or inside herself that she could not see because she was afraid? But. but her father had found out about them. of course. then you can choose it. Then she heard a voice. She had no strength against her powerful father. He manipulated her with the dark room and with his dark mind. the long forgotten face of a young man. but at least she had her Soul. she was angry with herself. when she summoned the courage to face her fear and the deep guilt and shame beneath it. she had been a child. which made it easier to find in the clawing darkness. Unlike the dark room of her childhood.only an infinity of nothingness. If she chose to focus only on the light would the fear diminish? Deep in her mind there was a warm chuckle from the unknown voice. She had not had much experience with love. as she did so. was that a small glimmer of light off to her right? No. It had cost her mother her health. She knew now that she had always blamed herself for giving into her father. But. Deep sadness and regret filled her as she envisioned him. She focused on the light more intently now and found that. He even made her believe that her mother did not love her and that he was the only parent who cared for her! Nubnoset knew that she would have to forgive that child. she had made her choices. She wondered if. In fact. inversely. The warmth of the voice amplified the light. How could she judge herself for that? She had been a child and she was no match for her father. the light grew dim or and even disappeared completely.Now. When she gave into her fear. Could she choose to see only the light? Could the light distract her from her fear and anger-anger at her father and anger at herself? Yes. there appeared to be a connection. She had felt only fear and hatred from them. Her mother had not followed her father's ways. But. No-wait-somewhere deep in her memory a flash ignited. It seemed somewhat brighter. But. the Light could control the fear." Nubnoset did not understand the meaning of these words. Had there been a small speck of light inside that room. there were no walls here -. She had forgotten him because the sorrow and guilt of his memory were too great. But. She felt love from her mother when she had given her the cartouche and she had felt it from her daughter/sister when she was born. . He was the only man who had ever loved her. Her greatest fears in life had become her reality in death. once again. but she wasn't sure. He had tried to save her. forgive herself. The glow felt almost like love. but they did prompt her to look to the light again. "If you can imagine the Light. But wait. It was the same voice who had called the name Shature earlier. Nubnoset knew that she deserved this death to atone for all the suffering she had caused in her life. the fear faded.

but still it moved away from her. she felt a pull so strong that she could not resist turning her head. she saw that it was moving away from her. she was taken into deep caves of the Temple of Set where the light of day had never shown. She was taken away from him and put in her dark room until she begged to be released. "Shature. She remembered the scene as she relived it. as she learned later. She was only fifteen years old. However. Lamire. forgot Love! She never knew how long she had been locked away. She knew that her father could make him call for death. The light dimmed as she allowed the old fear to come forward. that was not his name nor was it anyone that he knew. Her father had found them where they secretly met in the garden. In fact. the guards were like statues and were never noticed. "No. Nubnoset hoped they had simply killed him and not used him for their evil purposes. Her lover was one of the young soldiers who were assigned to guard the halls of the temple where her mother lived. as she relived the moment." She moved towards the speck of light and it grew stronger. "Release him and I will be your servant." she heard the voice that bad been calling for someone named Shature. "Do not leave me. "Am I being abandoned again?" she cried. He left her in her deepest fear and guilt until she forgot her lover. "I choose the Light. It is guiding you. . Normally. Nubnoset relived how she had met her young man while he was guarding her mother's door and how they had taken the risk of looking into each other's eyes. But now. When finally they released her. But. beg for death. Her mother was still alive then. I will not allow the darkness to overtake me again. She had never known what had happened to her lover. But. Some said it was because of her father's Black Magic. she realized that he had "felt" familiar." spoke the voice." she begged." The light grew stronger in response to her words and began to move more swiftly. It was now becoming familiar. "Do not leave me. "The Light is not leaving you. she felt a pull at her heart and she heard the name. as she passed him. It was the vision of what they might be doing to him that haunted her as she was trapped in the darkness. She must return to those caves again for within them was hidden her Soul-but how? "Follow the Light. He looked familiar even though she knew that she had never seen him. The only thing that was familiar was the "feel" of her one true love and the name. the name still meant nothing to her. As she looked into his eyes. But her father knew better than to allow her to make a decision based on love. She looked towards the light and as she did so." she called. Lamire." she cried. Shature!" she heard again in her mind. the name alone brought such a glow to her heart that the dim light before her beamed stronger and stronger. although she was always ill.

Now I wish to acknowledge my light. but when? She certainly had not known it in her life as Nubnoset." "You needed to learn about your own darkness. you can easily forget your light. Also. I will enter the cave. But wait. Remember that your only true enemy is the enemy within that you are not aware of. the light grew brighter and sent a tentacle of itself into the mouth of the cave. to enter her fears and her own darkness that was hidden there. use the Violet Fire in the manner that you used it to save your daughter. Then she saw a cave. In the end. The Light grew brighter and brighter as she followed it. "These crystals will protect you and help you hold your light during your journey. "However. that is a wise decision. but as a component of yourself that is always present in the lower worlds. I died just as she did." "Then you must take this light into the cave and unify it with your darkness." "Yes." spoke the voice. The light stopped just within its entrance beckoning her to join it. "I will no longer blame my father for my own behavior. take with you an amethyst crystal in your right hand and a clear crystal in your left hand. If you deny your darkness in order to know only your light. I could have resisted him like my mother did." "I have definitely not denied my darkness. the cave was the Cave of Set where she had practiced Black Magic and much worse. Had she known it before? "You must now learn to view that darkness not as an enemy with whom you must do battle. You must first surround yourself with the light that awaits you at the entrance to the cave. It wanted her to enter the cave. begin your journey NOW. it is a dangerous one. The voice continued and disrupted Nubnoset's thoughts. It is your own light that you felt when you remembered your lover." . Once you have gone deep into your own darkness." The voice was clear now. This voice seemed to be guiding her. but it was always just beyond her reach. But. I don't ever want to have another life like the one I have just experienced." A crystal materialized in each hand. Yes." "Will that heal the life I have just lived?" "It will help. “When you step down into the caves of your psyche. That is what happened in the life that you have just lived. she had known it before. "I can't go in there again. you allow one portion of yourself to become 'unconscious' to your total awareness." spoke the familiar voice that now seemed to be inside of her. It is filled with darkness. as she spoke. Light represents unity and darkness represents separation. Light and dark are not just 'good' and 'bad' as they are experienced in the lower worlds." "Then. With your crystals and the Violet Fire. "Darkness and light are only opposite extremes on a spectrum. "I do not want to blame my darkness on another!" She spoke to the impersonal light.

Lives in which she had done to others what her father had done to her. And the voice. memories came to her mind. Shature. Perhaps she had once been the person called Shature." continued Shature in a gentle. On the other side of that threshold she knew was every life which she had just remembered." Deep within her heart Nubnoset felt Shature's love. every life that she had just felt. Nubnoset sank back in horror. Shature. She wanted to trust the voice and believe that somehow it was calling the wise woman who had helped her. she realized that she had been many people in many different lifetimes. "It is you I call. "I have come into you from another dimension so that I may guide you. Shature had been the name of the one who had helped her save her daughter. her light dimmed." the voice called again. But how could she be Nubnoset and also be Shature at the same time? "I am a higher vibration of you. A brief picture crossed her mind of a circular room with a domed ceiling. Then. yes. Who was Shature and why was the voice calling for her? Had she know this voice before? Was it calling her Shature? "Yes. but now fear was eroding away at her courage. she was not sure who she was now." replied the voice." But. At the entrance of the cave she had felt strong enough to make this journey. The voice you have heard is my Guide. "Because of the life you have just lived you forgot that there was guidance upon which you could depend. She was a small island of light lost in the deepest recesses of darkness. or at least I was Nubnoset. she remembered now." called the voice that had been guiding her. "I am Nubnoset." she argued. it felt like her name. but shame for the life she had just lived did not allow her to accept that love. "Shature. memories of lives other than the one she had just left. But you forgot because you were so alone in that life that you could not believe that someone cared for you. caring voice. The voice felt loving and so did the circular room. Yes. She could not see where she was going or where she had been. YOU are Shature. wait. The cave was in total darkness and the only light was her own. Since entering the cave." "No. Now Nubnoset saw the threshold to this dungeon mirrored before her. it was familiar as well. She tenaciously held the crystals and constantly chanted for the protection of the Violet Fire. Nubnoset stepped warily into the dark regions of the cave. Since she had had so many lives filled with darkness. No. then she must have also had lives in which she developed her light. "Shature. Perhaps that wise woman. "I know that it is difficult for you to feel your Higher Self when you have just left a life so filled with darkness." spoke Shature who was freed from the depths of Nubnoset's unconsciousness by her Guide's call and by Nubnoset's awareness of her. WAS a part of her. Even I became lost in you-just as you . She had kept these lives as a secret from herself to avoid the shame and guilt that they held and she had created dungeons in her mind to hold them.

. Before her was a long hallway with rows of cells on either side. "The Light of my total Self now fills this cell!" With these words. Nubnoset shone the Violet Light into the cell. Now I can assist you in balancing your darkness with your light. Nubnoset. I now step into you and embrace you with my Light. Within this cell was a Wizard who had created a monster. But because you remembered love and followed the light." spoke Shature through the astral form of Nubnoset. I spoke as a child and acted as a child. knowing that they were just an illusion. Allow my power. a power and a love inside of her that had never been present before." Nubnoset did not understand all that Shature told her. Nubnoset. the monster and the Wizard were transformed into pure creation and creator. She clung to the feeling of this other. my wisdom. The vision of horror made her want to shield her eyes and the sounds of agony threatened to dim her light. since he believed he was separate from all life. with Shature awakened within her. When I was a child. and entered the first cell. and my love to be yours. "You have no choice." "Why would we wish to join you?" they sneered. wiser portion of herself inside of her. She walked through the bars. for one brief moment. "I am the sum total of all that I have been. Now I am of the ONE and I embrace the children of my Soul. The monster and the wizard turned and. The scent of decay was nauseating. with Shature as her inner guide. were absorbed into the Light. The monster and its creator had been locked in mortal combat ever since. "I have come here now to claim you as a portion of myself. it preyed upon him and caused his death. Nubnoset held the crystals firmly in her hands. and more. There was a Priestess of the Darkness from ancient India and an evil witch in early England. and glory for themselves. but she could feel a wisdom. There were vicious warriors who cared only for the blood of others. simply because he could. I neither judge you nor fear you. I am you and you are me. called upon the Violet Fire one more time. He wanted to test his power of creation and.were lost. I have awakened in you. Feel me within you as I speak through you. All of these. In the end. "Who are you?" they asked together. it did not occur to him that this monster might prey on others. ceased their endless battle. bravely stepped across the threshold of her dungeon. and cruel. then moved through each cell shining the Violet Fire and embracing the darkness with the light. brutal men who turned their women into slaves to be used for their service and pleasure. "Feel me within you as we enter the dungeon. There were manipulative women who pulled men into their web like a black widow spider and used their seductive power to harm others.

again and again. I then abandoned my creations and sent them to this prison deep within myself. Had more sun entered the room or was that the light of Nubnoset's daughter. the Violet Fire Transmuting ALL shadow into LIGHT. greed. There is a power coming down into every cell and atom that will lead me to a life which I now can only fathom. She held it by its long chain up to a ray of early morning light that entered a room once filled with darkness. "I must own this dungeon as my own by taking responsibility for its creation. A violet light flashed before the girl's eyes and illumined her face." Shature and Nubnoset now spoke as one voice. As I stand in the center of this dungeon of my Soul-I NOW forgive myself. LIGHT. A pact between my Higher Self and the one I know as me . Below her Nephrite was opening the top drawer of the red dresser and pulling out a cartouche made of a metal she had never seen. The dungeon was empty now and Nubnoset had to transform it as well. I NOW am beyond the time and space of separation and I NOW stand in the center of this dungeon and project my light into each crevice and corner to clear all the density of fear. The room was suddenly filled with brightness. LIGHT!" Nubnoset stepped from the cave and took one last look at the life she had left. "I must now clear this dungeon with my Light. to transmute the accumulation of my own secret darkness and absorb it into my Light. It's of a me I can't recall though I know there was a pact. but I often doubt that fact.Down and down the rows of cells walked Nubnoset with Shature radiating from within her until all the cells were absorbed and transmuted by the light. Nephrite smiled and pulled the chain over her head. "I shall return. Blaze. I was learning to be a creator and I created separation and limitation. "Blaze. The cartouche hid beneath her gown and rested upon her heart. This power is all mine. and selfishness.

fear. you cannot stay I'm through with pain and strife. Oh. It rises from the Mother and descends from up above. question." I'll say with LOVE when pain comes in my life "You'll have to leave. I know that what I must release is a tiny price to pay . It’s from this firm foundation that my new life now will start. and pain to remember all I’ve learned so WISDOM I can gain. A new life filled with wonders I dared not want before. first I must conceive. There is a feeling deep inside that fills me up with love. and be all I can be. "Hello again. a life that's filled with power resounding from my core. how can I contain it and what will I create? Will I birth all that I care for or that which I berate? For judgments that I give are judgments I receive and that which I do run from. to keep my faith. hold the Light." For first in my creation is peace of mind and heart. I must rise above my judgment. This feeling courses through me and prepares me for the Power that's waiting for expression like the blooming of a flower.

." Emotions from our fourth dimensional astral body interface with our physical bodies via our hormones and biochemistry. In a vain attempt to control our emotions we seek out drugs and alcohol. Depression numbs our emotions. makes us eat and sleep too much. rage for injustice. or at the wrong time. jumpy and nervous. to clear my life and make a space so the POWER then can stay.” These hidden emotions create an overall sense of dread that feels like a dense. we can heal ourselves on a very deep level and recover the wonder and joy that we felt as a child before we "grew up. In this condition. heaviness in our bodies and/or a floating anxiety that keeps us hyper-vigilant. as well as survival-based emotions such as fear of survival. our body's discomfort from keeping these secrets is projected to our consciousness as “dis-ease. which makes us feel like the “victim” of our emotions. which are more the emotions of the third chakra. The second chakra best exemplifies the red Emotions Door because this chakra is the storehouse for our most primal and basic emotions. and the simple joy of being alive. Then our bodies are even more uncomfortable." To find the source. which is located at our navel. The second red door is marked: EMOTIONS We go to the door and knock. Since these dark feelings cannot be accessed by our conscious mind. and heal the issues that await us beyond the Second Door. The emotions of the second chakra are pure emotions without the interaction of mental programming. Hence our Second Chakra is also known as the Navel Chakra. If we can allow our second chakra to open its vault of stored emotions. A message is displayed: Repressed emotions create thoughts that are "unconscious. we now enter our Second Chakra. Each substance creates a certain "emotional feeling" and temporarily serves the purpose of dampening the emotions that constantly haunt us. sorrow over great loss. our desire for sex becomes a statement of our desperate need for love and/or the conquests of a failing ego. These are emotions that we felt in our early childhood. not enough.

but also to death. Sculpting and carving use materials and objects of nature as a medium. six is the number that represents responsibility and nurturing for family and community as well as finding balance and harmony with our environment. The second chakra rules the feminine component of sexuality. whereas the first chakra rules the masculine component of sexuality. With dancing and martial arts. of painful emotions that have been repressed. RULES: The second chakra rules our VITAL. which is also ruled by the second chakra. in a different manner. The first chakra governs the fight for survival. the second chakra also governs other kinds of creativity. and nature is often the "subject" of painters and photographers. the Hara Center. Like the first chakra. reproduction. to live. or total liberation. more specifically suckling. Like the first chakra. COLOR: The color of this chakra is orange. This “death” also refers to the discharge of the defense mechanisms that were created in order to survive those emotions. forms the important first bond between mother and child and serves as comfort as well as nutrition. It tells us how we feel about sex and having children. NOTE & MANTRA: The note for this chakra is D and the mantra is "vam" or "o" as in home. Eating. The second chakra also represents our attachment to Mother Earth as well as all the plants and creatures that call Her home. and gardening make use of the second chakra's connection to nature. Orange is the color of emotion. SENSE: The sense of taste is related to this chakra. Taste is a very emotional experience and is the basis for the nurturing and comfort that eating provides. whereas the second chakra rules money and the security that it brings. In the Hindu chakra system. hiking. the color orange is associated with death of the old. emotions. Swimming. Besides reproduction. the second chakra also rules money. The first chakra would urge us to battle for and protect.LOCATION: The second chakra is located at the navel. the second chakra governs survival. whereas the first chakra rules sex that is for enjoyment. The first chakra rules money and the power that it holds. and to rear our young. as well as the situations that caused them. SENSUAL body. The navel was once our umbilical cord that was our attachment to our first physical home. The sense of taste is important for identification of edible vs. and general communication of the body with the consciousness that lives inside it. the navel area is seen as the base. the area to be kept in alignment with the earth so that perfect balance can be maintained. whereas the second chakra would aid us in using our instincts to find a safe place to hide. our mother and the nurturing that she provided. Chanting these mantras in the key of D while focusing our attention on this area of our body can enable us to more consciously access the second chakra. This "death" refers not only to physical death. but again. power. food. PETALS: This chakra has six petals or spokes. The second/navel chakra is more sensual than sexual. instincts. In numerology. but from the perspective of the feminine polarity. whereas the second chakra rules the instincts for survival. non-edible food and for the enjoyment of eating. . This chakra governs sexuality. and/or procreation.

many tribes began agriculture and animal husbandry. PERSONAL TIMELINE: The second chakra represents ages 2 to 4 when the child is going beyond basic survival and is beginning to develop his or her position in the family. Humans also use emotions and food as a means of reinforcement and reward. receptiveness and fertility. It is also a time when they are creating their own sense of individuality. but they are still dependent on their "tribe". SOCIAL TIMELINE: Anthropologically. Higher mammals such as dogs and monkeys remember what they are taught because they have an emotional relationship with the teacher. Preparing and serving food is often an act of love and community. they worshiped the Goddess with ceremony and sacrifice. water is the metaphor and symbol for emotion. . or because the food that is given as a reward makes them feel happy and nurtured. an extremely frightening experience is often banished to our unconscious mind. Both plants and fish must have water to survive. Eating and food is very culture specific. as the memory of it is too painful. We all know that it is easier to learn when we are emotionally engaged than when we are bored. a deeply loving experience is usually imprinted in our conscious mind. This chakra rules our second dimensional self. At this time. Our first physical home in the amniotic sac was one of water. Also. which is where we eliminate our water. CONSCIOUSNESS: The second chakra depicts our emotional consciousness. However. our "animal instincts" and our tribal consciousness. Since the people lived off the land. ELEMENT: Water is the element associated with the second chakra. and joy and basic interpersonal emotions that are often unspoken. It is at this age that children are beginning to associate their emotions with specific events. This chakra represents the mammalian portion of our brain where the limbic system rules our emotions and short-term memory. Emotional events that occur during this age are often unconscious to our adult self. but they form the basis of many of our core beliefs about our selves and our abilities. For generations after a family immigrates to a new area. The second chakra deals with "gut instincts. and "family meals" bind the family together. which is represented by the plant kingdom and less evolved creatures such as fish. rage. This chakra reflects how we feel about being in or near the water. The second chakra also rules the kidneys. they maintain their preference for the food of their culture because of the security and sense of belonging that it provides. but they are dependent on their caregivers for interpretation and guidance." basic emotions such as fear. The limbic system is an important center for creativity and learning because it is where emotion and memory combine. the second chakra represents the time when civilization advanced beyond living in caves and was able to settle into tribes. ASTROLOGY SIGN: The astrology sign of Cancer is associated with the second chakra because Cancer rules emotions. Psychologically.

and kidneys are healthy. Steroids also create strong emotional reactions. Old core beliefs of limitation and fear sabotage our behavior and keep us in "survival mode. Hormones have a strong influence on mood. In fact. The inner warmth of vibrant sex glands prevents the tendencies for inflexibility. and we feel like we are living hand-to-mouth because we are unable to make enough money to feel comfortable in our home and secure in our family life." Our emotions are balanced. and stiffening that can come with aging. Fear and anger are just beneath the surface of our awareness. which consist of both male and female sex organs. we have lost our association with and respect for the planet who is a Mother to us all. just as we do." Life feels like a day-to-day struggle. more than any other. What is not as often noted is the interaction between testosterone and adrenaline. and planet. and give us an air of self-reliance. which rules the reproductive system. These include the ovaries. We may not be able to enjoy sex or we may use it as an addiction to cover what we are really feeling. ask any pet . and prostate gland. testes. When a man's fight/flight syndrome is activated. nurturing. We eat the healthy food in the correct amount for our bodies' needs and enjoy the comfort and nurturing free of any addictive behaviors. Our elimination of waste material is regular and our sex organs. the adrenaline in his system interacts with the testosterone to create an explosive combination. enduring. abdomen. EARTH'S CHAKRA: Although our Western minds have discounted it. hardening. DIMENSIONS: The second chakra rules our second and third dimensional bodies.ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine glands for the second chakra are the gonads. Mother Earth's second chakra is in the Brazilian Amazon. UNCLEAR: When the second chakra is unclear. the Earth is a living being just as we are. This chakra. a healthy active sex life can bring a vitality and balance to life even in our "old age. We feel "at home" in our bodies and are able to communicate with our "self. That is. frigid. which makes us anxious and/or depressed. This is a fitting place for Her second chakra for it is a paradise of fertility and growth. and we are able to balance both the male and female components of sexuality. We feel intimate with our family. We may feel disassociated from our friends and family and ill at ease within our home." Animals have emotions. as any woman with PMS will confirm. and secure. if we humans do not continue to destroy it. friends. The prostate gland is also ruled by our first chakra. Our eating and drinking can become addictive in that we eat or drink to comfort ourselves and to cover emotions that we don't want to consciously face. bladder." Our sex life is natural and loving. Healthy male and female sexual organs make our personality radiant and magnetic. represents our humanoid "animal. In "evolving" beyond our tribal consciousness. our eyes sparkling and luminous. we feel impotent. and lumbar region of the back. CLEAR: When the second chakra is clear we feel patient. and we are able to trust our instincts and "gut feelings. or over-sexed." NERVE PLEXUS: The second chakra is located at the lumbar plexus. neighborhood.

lover. It is through conscious, third dimensional awareness of our second dimensional emotions that we
are able to become the protectors of Mother Earth, rather than Her destroyers. If we feel the warmth
and protection of a tree, if we can honor the food that we eat and the water that we drink, we will not
want to pollute or destroy our planet that provided them for us.

However, if we harbor repressed emotions of terror and rage, we will see the world around us as an
enemy, which we must conquer. When we can heal our past pain, we can feel our connection to the
Earth and all Her creatures. It is vital that we love our own bodies, for when we can truly love and
respect our own bodies, we can love and protect the Earth whose body we call home.

SUMMARY: The second chakra symbolizes our emotions and how they inform us of our feelings about
life and our selves. Unfortunately, emotions are often dominated by the pain, guilt, anger, and fear from
our past. This backlog of old negative emotions acts like a full wastebasket, and one more piece of paper
is enough to cause the contents of the wastebasket to spill out. Our unconscious, specifically the
unconscious which is harbored in our second chakra, is that wastebasket. Our repressed emotions are
the old pieces of paper that fill it.

Too often we are operating at the edge of "overwhelm" and cannot allow ourselves to "feel" too much
for fear that the damn will burst. However, our emotions are important gauges to guide us through both
our inner and outer lives. If we can allow ourselves to consciously “have our emotions” without losing
our self-control so that “our emotions have us,” they can serve us much like the gauges on the
dashboard of our car. These “gauges” tell us when we need repair, when all is working well, when we
are in danger, and when we are safe.

The brain centers for emotion and memory are intimately related. Our memory works by association
and memories filled with the same emotions are stored in the same "file." Therefore, repressed
emotions from our forgotten past threaten to "tack onto" present situations that activate the same
emotion. At this point, the past emotions amplify our present emotions to inappropriate levels.

For example, if we suffered a loss in childhood and never received adequate comfort and support, we
will be over sensitized to any losses that we experience as adults. In other words, our "sorrow" file is
filled. Since we have repressed our childhood experience, we cannot understand why we feel such
sorrow in reaction to what seems to be a relatively insignificant event.

Fortunately, our child is alive and living in our unconscious mind. If we can give our inner child what was
needed before and never received, we can begin to heal our old pain. In this manner, we will learn to
discriminate between the pain of our childhood and the pain of the present. Then, we can take a
moment to reassure our inner child that he or she is safe and that we, the adult, will handle the
situation at hand.

One of the foundations for creativity is the sensual sensitivity of our physical body. If we can clear the
fear and pain from our past, we can begin to feel our emotions with the same power and clarity that we
did as children. When we can do that, we will awaken the wonderful imagination that we "grew out of"

as adults. If we can consciously communicate and love inner child, we can be intuitively tuned in, as well
as solidly rooted in a mature understanding of how we create our reality.

Most of us do not turn within to ask for answers until we are forced to do so by feelings of failure or
experiences of fear and pain in our outer world. This fear of “looking inward” is largely due to the many
“skeletons in our closet,” which we are only aware of unconsciously. Our inner life indeed holds pain and
sorrow, but it also holds joy and beauty.

The child that is within us can feel pure emotions without the interactions of mental "shoulds" and
"should nots." These clear, honest emotions carry the truth of our early childhood and how those
experiences shaped us into who we are today. As children, we created a safe reality with our then-active
imagination. In that world, we were important, powerful, beautiful, and/or smart.

In fact, we were anyone and anything that we wished to be. In other words, as children, the veil
between the third and fourth dimensions was thin. Hence, we had access to the power of manifestation
on the Astral Plan. In our innocent, child-mind, the reality that we created was as real, if not more real,
than outside world in which we were young, powerless, naughty, and sometimes bad.

Locked within that safe world of our creation is the secret of the person that we really are and the
person we have allowed ourselves to be "talked out of being" as adults. Perhaps we can convince our
child to share that world with us. However, first we must gain the attention, respect, and love of our
child self. Finally, if we wish to re-enter that world, we must be willing to "become as little children".

A Child's Adventure in Faerie

Dear Inner Child,

I want to hear your story. I am sorry that I have ignored you for the better
part of my adult life. I know that you hold wonderful mysteries for me and
have memories of the fourth dimension that I have forgotten—or

You see, Suzy, it hurt me too much to remember. I grew up. I got married,
twice, and had two children of my own. I could no longer crawl into a “tree
cave” and hide inside my mind.

To tell you the truth, I got lost. Before I realized what had happened, I was grown up and Imagination
had become Responsibility. So, I put you out of my mind, as though I were jealous of you or something.
No, that is not the truth. As much as I cherish the memories that you hold for me, I am glad I am no
longer a child.

I am sorry that I have ignored you just like the people in your story. You have held a treasure for me for
all these years and I have not once thanked you for that service.

I want to thank you now and listen while you tell me your story.
Thank You Suzy,

Your Adult Self


“Where am I? Who was that voice?”

“It is me—your adult self.” I can see my inner child, but now she does not
appear to be able to see me.

“I think someone is trying to talk to me,” she mutters to herself, “but the voice
sounds far above me and I am in a deep, dark cave. Yes, as I look around, I see
that I am in a cavern. I should be scared, but I’m not.

“I guess it’s because I am so happy to have someone say they want to really
hear about me. I don’t know if I can trust the voice or not. Lots of times people
say they want to talk to me. Then, when I tell them what I really want to say,
they laugh and pat my head.

“Isn’t that cute. What an imagination,” they say.

“But it‘s not my imagination. It’s my life—the way I see it. No adults see life the way I do. No one hears
what I hear or even seems to know what I know. And, even when they do talk to me, the colors around
their heads say one thing and their mouths say another. I still don’t know what to believe. I only know
that if their colors match their words—they ARE telling the truth.

“Well, before I worry about who is trying to talk to me, I need to find out where I am. WHERE I am? It’s
kind of dark, but light is coming from an opening just over there.

“Hey, what was that? Something passed right in front of the light. Why, it’s a person. Great! I think. I
hope it’s not an adult. I’d better go over and see. Yes, there are other people here, but they aren’t
paying any attention to me—as usual. Maybe I can get them to tell me where I am.

“Hello, my name is Suzy. Do any of you know where we are?”

No response.

They just continue to wander around the cave with empty looks on their faces. I wonder why they won’t
answer me. Oh, now I see. They are all adults.

“Hello. What are your names? Do you remember how we got here?”

Again, no response.

“Hey, why won’t you answer me,” asks Suzy.

Still, no response.

“These people will never talk to me. I don’t think they even know I’m here. I’m getting out of this creepy

I watch Suzy as she runs from the cave and up a small hill. What she sees then stops her in her tracks.
Before her is a beautiful green valley with colors so bright that she almost has to shade her eyes. The
trees are huge, the flowers are as big as she is and the sky is deep blue with fat, fluffy clouds lazily
floating about.

Suzy excitedly runs down into the valley, forgetting about the unreal people and my own call to her. She
does not have to walk far before she comes upon a waterfall. The water jumps merrily across rocks,
reflecting every imaginable color. Flowers grow in profusion right up to the edge of the water, and
hundreds of butterflies and insects visit their blooms.

Suzy’s face lights up at the vision before her as she runs to investigate the waterfall. Being a
child, she cannot resist putting her hand into the rippling water.

“Hello,” says a voice that seems to come from inside the waterfall.

“Who said that?” asks Suzy, as she jumps back.

“I did,” said the voice.

“I'm sorry, I don't see anyone. Is there a person in there? Please come out. I want to talk to you.”

“Oh no, I couldn't do that. I am the water. In fact, I am the waterfall.”

“This is very puzzling,” says Suzy. “People here don’t talk, but water does! I have never talked to a
waterfall before. Ah, Miss. Waterfall, do you mind if I ask you how it feels to be a waterfall? I mean, a
part of you is always coming and another part of you is always going. Do you miss the part of you that
travels down the river?”

“My, my,” returns the waterfall, “I'm afraid I do not understand your question. I am water. I am the
water before the waterfall and the water after the waterfall. I am the water that joins the ocean and the
water that falls from the sky. I don’t miss anything because I’m never separated from it.”

“Oh,” says Suzy in a sad voice. “I’m separated from everyone. In fact, I don’t even know where I am or
how I got here. Can you tell me where this place is?”

“Why of course,” the waterfall replied, “this is the water.”

“No, I mean, where is this whole place, not just the water?”

“I'm sorry, I don't understand you again. I only know the water. Perhaps you could ask the tree. He
seems to know a great deal.”

“Thank you very much for your help—I guess,” says Suzy as she walks away muttering. “Ask the tree? I
guess the tree talks too. This place is weird. Well, maybe the tree can tell me where I am.”

Suzy walks to the nearby tree that the waterfall must have been talking about. The tree is
huge with a gnarly trunk and long branches that almost touch the ground. If she had been in
a play-mood, like she was at Grandma’s house, she would have climbed the tree. But now,
she had serious business to attend to.

“Hello, Mr. Tree, can you tell me where I am?”

The tree does not respond and Suzy walks around it several times calling for its help. Finally, she decides
to tap on it to get its attention.


“Hello—Hello in there. What kind of tree are you? Are you a talking tree?”

“I am a tree that does not like to be hammered on, thank you.”

“I'm sorry, but you wouldn’t answer me.”

“Well, I didn't think you were talking to me. You see humans don’t talk much here.”

“Yes, I’ve noticed. But, can you help me?”

“Well,” replies the tree, in a wise old voice. “They say that I know more around these parts than
anything else does.”

“Good. Could you possibly tell me where I am?”

“Of course. You are here.”

“Wait, I'm afraid that does not give me much information. You see, I don't know where 'here' is.”

“Well,” replies the tree, rather impatiently, “here is where you are. I can't be clearer than that.”

“If I am 'here' now, then where was I when I was talking to the waterfall?”

“That is easy. Then you were 'there'.”

“Thank you anyway, Mr. Tree.”

Suzy walks away from the tree disappointed. How would she ever find out where she was? Even though
water and trees talked here, they didn’t seem to think like people think. She needed to find a talking
person. Across a small sun filled meadow she sees a large rock with more of those empty-faced people
standing by it.

“Hello, hello. Can you see me?” says Suzy as she runs towards them.

“Of course I can see you,” says a voice.

“Who said that? Oh, at last, a person I can relate to!”

"I am not a person. I am a rock."

"Oh, no, more talking things, I wonder if the rock can me tell me where I am. Oh well, what could I lose?
I might as well ask the familiar question.

"Mr. Rock, can you tell me where I am?"

"Please, I am Miss Rock. Can't you tell the difference?"

"I'm very sorry. Can you tell me where I am Miss Rock?"

"Of course," she replies. "Why, you are there."

“Yes, that is what the tree said. Maybe I should try a different question. Tell me, Miss Rock, why is it that
none of the people here talk?"

"Why, you are talking, aren't you?"

"Of course, I am talking, but what about the others?"

"What others? Why, you are the first person I have seen in a long time."

"But what about the people right in front of you?” Suzy says impatiently, pointing to a small group
gathered to the right of the rock, “Aren't they people?"

"Heavens no! They are thought forms. I wish the people who come here would take their thoughts with
them when they leave, but they seldom do. I hope you will be neater. These thought forms are so
useless. I'm sure if the people could have seen their thoughts, they would never have left them hanging
around for others to see."

"They look just like people, but you are right, they are nothing to be proud of. They appear to have no
life in them."

"No," answers the rock, "you see, they are without love and therefore, can have no life. They also have
no souls so they have no way to gain the love that could free them."

"That is very sad. “Do you suppose I could help them?"

"I doubt it. They don't even know you exist, do they?"

"They certainly don’t. Would the people know their thought form bodies if they came back here again?"

"Oh, those people will never come back here, you see, they hated it here. They didn't like a Nature that
could talk to them. They needed to feel that they were the most powerful creatures and the only ones
that had life and rights. I'm sure they are all back on Earth kicking rocks and chopping down trees.
Luckily, we will not harm their thought forms like they harm us."

"Do you know how those people got here and how they left?” Suzy asks anxiously, thinking she may
finally get some answers.

"I'm not sure. But they were all talking about something called a 'dream'."

"My. I wonder if I am asleep."

"No," says the rock, "you are different. I mean, I'm not sure what sleep is, but I know you are different
than the rest. None of them ever talked to us. If we talked to them, they became very frightened and
ran away. That is, of course, if they even heard us."

"Maybe that is why their thought forms look so sad."

"What is sad?" asks the rock.

"It is an emotion. Do rocks and trees and waterfalls have emotions?"

“I hope not," replies Miss Rock. "I would never want to look like they do when they have

"But there are good emotions, too. There is happiness and love. You were talking about love—that is an

"Not to us. Love to us is a way of being. We do not feel love. We ARE love."

"You know, I think you guys—I mean, things—are smarter than us. People seem to always want to get
Love, but they seldom want to be Love. I think I like this place. I’m going to look around some more.
Thank you very much, Miss Rock. You have been very helpful. I will see you later."

"I'll be right here," she replies.

Suzy leaves Miss Rock behind to begin her search for other forms of life.

“Wherever I am, this place is much nicer than my home. I would rather be with these 'things' than
'people' any day,” she mutters to herself as she looks around in search of her next adventure.

Beside her is a long bush and something appears to be moving in it.

“I see something or someone moving in that bush. At last, maybe something can walk
around with me and show me what’s going on here.”

"Hello, Hello," she calls to the bushes, “Do I see something moving? I know I look like a
person, but I am very nice and am not frightened of you. Please come out and talk to me. I really need
something to move around with me."

Nothing happens.

Either Suzy imagined she saw something, or it was hiding from her. Wait, there it is again. It’s very small
and seems to be flying.

"Please, come out in the open where I can see you. I promise I will be friendly. Please come out. I will
wait right here and close my eyes. You call me when you want me to open them."

Suzy sits in a small ball on the ground and closes her eyes real tight. She can only wait and hope that the
small flying thing will trust her enough to come out of its hiding place. Suzy sits as quietly as a mouse,
waiting and hoping she can make a friend.

"Hello," she hears a tiny voice say. "You can open your eyes if you want."

Suzy gradually opens her eyes and is surprised to see a small multi-colored fairy flying just before her.

"Oh, hello," she says happily. "You are a fairy and you are multi-colored."

"Yes," says the fairy, in a singing voice. "My name is Lucille."

"My name is Suzy. I knew my imagination was right. I have always believed in fairies. When I played in
Grandma’s backyard, fairies were my best friends. They used to hide in flowers and I would try to find
them. I didn't see them as much when I started to grow up, though. The adults told me there was no
such thing. I think I started to believe the adults instead of myself. It made me very sad and lonely to be
without fairies.

“It seemed that adults always did things to make me sad and lonely. Then I became an adult. That was
the hardest thing I ever did. Being an adult is very, very difficult. I'm glad I came here, wherever it is, and
became a child again. Now I can have fairy friends. I am so happy. I don't think I will ever leave here."

"Yes you will. You all leave sooner or later."


"Well, first, most people don't like this place, even the ones who come here as children start to grow up.
Then they leave, too. They say that they will return to tell the world the truth. But I never see them
again. So I don’t know if they told the world the truth or if they forgot it as soon as they left Faerie Land.

“Oh well, you are here now. I'm sorry I hid from you. But, you see some people are very mean. One of
them thought I was a bug and tried to hit me. I don't know why they would want to a hit a bug. Most
people are very hard to understand."

"I certainly agree with you on that," Suzy says. "Hey, did you say that we are in Faerie Land. Ha, I was
right again. I knew there was a Faerie Land. It feels so wonderful to be a child again. I never want to
grow up and leave. I don’t care if the world hears the truth. They didn’t listen to me as a child. Why
would they listen to me as an adult?

“Why don't we play? There aren't any flowers here for you to hide in, but maybe you know another

"I'm sorry," Lucille says, "but I can't play now. I was on my way to work when you saw me. I must hurry
or I will be late."

"Work? I didn't know fairies worked."

"Of course, we have to teach the baby flowers to keep their form. It is very difficult for them
at first. If they don't keep a perfect picture in their beings they will cease to be. It is our job
to give them love. With our love they can better keep their form."

"Please, can I help? I have always loved flowers, especially baby ones."

"Well, you can try. But usually people are too selfish. They start thinking how they want the flowers to
be instead of loving them for how they are."

"Oh, maybe I can watch you and learn the way to do it."

"OK, but we must hurry. They need me now. I can feel they are growing tired."

Suzy and Lucille take off over a hill together, with Lucille flying and Suzy running. Just over the top of the
hill is a huge garden with every kind of flower spread out across the countryside like a living, growing
carpet. The flowers are grouped in clusters of color with each group lovelier than the next.

The beauty is so complete that Suzy can hardly catch her breath. As she stands in utter silence and
amazement at the top of the hill, she hears a sound like a chorus of people singing different tunes.
Although each tune sounds different, they all seem to blend into one magnificent chorus.

"What is that beautiful singing?" she asks Lucille.

"That is the flowers talking."
Of course, if trees and rocks and waterfalls could talk, then why couldn't a flower?

"Hurry, we must go to the nursery."

Suzy follows Lucille on a path through the flowers.

"It would be quicker to fly over the tops of the flowers, but you can't fly yet and you would disturb the
flowers in their beds," comments Lucille.

"What do you mean 'yet'? Do you mean I can learn to fly here?"

"Of course! I will teach you after work."

They follow a trail that leads over a small rise and into another valley that is a lush green with hints of
color peaking out from their buds.

"This is the nursery," says Lucille proudly. "You can see that some of the babies are beginning to open."

"Lucille," Suzy asks, "I wonder if I could go talk to the grown flowers? I have always wanted to talk to a
flower. And maybe if I did, I'd know better how to love them as babies."

"That sounds like a great idea. You can come back here when you are done. But remember,
don't step in their beds. These flowers are different from the ones you know and the
ground around them is very special. If it is disturbed by your weight, it could be harmful."

"I promise I will be very careful."

As Suzy returns to the flowerbeds, the first flowers she meets are the lilies.

"I think I will talk to the pink ones first," she says to herself.

"Hello, Mr. Lily, or are you a Miss?" she says remembering the rock.

"What, a talking person? Oh my! Hey guys, look at this, this person talks. We thought people just
wandered around with dead looking faces. We didn't know you could talk."

"Well, I guess I am one of the few here who do talk. Where I come from, however, flowers don't talk—at
least to people. I always used to talk to the flowers in the yard, but I could never hear them talking back
like you."

I would love to curl up in your lap (if you have one).” says the rose in a beautiful singing voice." Suzy continues on the path. "Excuse me for staring." "Why. She was as perfect as I could ever dream. The rose bush is very large and the flower is right at her eye level. but the thorns would stick me." Suzy says. there are no 'shoulds' in love. In being themselves in their natural purity. they didn't talk to me either. of course. then it isn't. like us lilies. much less talk to us. I feel you do. That is a very special feeling to be able to give. Love is there or it isn't. She loved the early spring and was out and about long before most fairies. they can form a model for the baby flowers to follow." replies the lily." "Why thank you." "My. Suzy stands in awe. but she is so intent on waving goodbye to the lilies that she almost bumps into a beautiful rose. "You must come from a very unusual place. They simply 'are'. "I have really enjoyed talking to you." "Hmmm. This rose is definitely female. young talking person?” "I want to help Lucille love the baby flowers." she apologizes." "You can! In fact. “I remember my fairy helper from long ago when I was a baby. She was also very strong. "That is exactly why people have a hard time loving the baby flowers to life. The people don't seem to even see us. Roses and people have always been very close. And nothing can tell you how to love. When I am near you. feeling a little embarrassed. my! Well. and she brought me here. "Yes. You see fairies know only love. why does something as beautiful as a rose have such prickly stickers?" . and I want to ask you how I should do it. you feel warm like the sun. If there is doubt." "Great idea. "but you are the most beautiful rose I have ever seen. and the rock did. but the waterfall. I think I will go over and talk to the roses. except for most people. "I wish I could love like a fairy. Then I met Lucille the fairy. looking directly into the rose's face. Her color was an exact match for me and I could maintain it by seeing her." "But people often don't know if they love someone or something." complains the lily. That is. you will enjoy them. how can I be of assistance to you. the tree. Miss Rose. I know. except for the narcissus and the daffodil fairies." "I know. “I feel like you could be my mother. thank you." Suzy says. Here everything that has life can talk to everything else. Tell me." "That sounds wonderful. They don't have to 'do' anything.

we must always be around people. my dear. and a challenge for one is a challenge for all." "But it is.” replies the rose. "And thank you for your admiration. others want beauty and may harm what they fear they cannot have. What influences one of us influences all of us. We try to show people that even though we are a separate and individual rose. I wish it were that way with people. "You have reminded me about beauty and also about how mean people can be. You see we are a large family." "If roses were never around people. “Unfortunately. "beauty often needs protection. I had better get back to her. most people don’t know it. my dear. I wish all people were like that. She is probably wondering why I have been gone so long. Goodbye. “I know they would love this place.” "But no one could harm you in this kind place.” Suzy says. That is why I want to stay here. but many of our brothers and sisters must live in the other world ‘where people live. protection from destruction. Thank you for your beauty. as she walks along the path. would they drop their thorns?” "My dear. there are a few people whom I would have liked to have brought here." sings the rose. We can remind humans of the beauty of Nature. Then maybe all the beings of Nature would talk to us there like they do here. "That is true.” the rose replies sadly. Someday." “I can’t imagine anyone being lonely for people here. It is part of our reason for being. people will understand that it is better to find one’s own beauty than to try to steal another’s." the regal rose replies kindly. We appreciate and love each other in the way Miss Rose described. I am really enjoying the freedom of not having them around. ." "That is nice. The fairy said she would teach me to fly. partially to herself." "Protection from what?" "Why. we are linked together by the bush from which we draw nourishment and strength. Then perhaps we can drop the thorns. dear Rose. "Because. A victory for one is a victory for all. You see." Suzy says as she turns to leave. Sometimes it gets lonely here without people to appreciate us. Isn't that wonderful? Well. However. We hold our protection here to help them.” Suzy replies. I am very happy you came by.

Happy to see her fairy friend again. Returning to her search for Lucille. Wait. Lucille. Before too long. I saw her just a minute ago by these petunias. but now I don't see her anywhere. “I can’t wait to tell Lucille. Lucille. Lucille. “I’m sure I have learned a lot about flowers. "Lucille. Lucille? Is that you in there?" . there is something moving over in the daisy patch.” she says to herself. "Hello. she sees her Lucille helping a petunia grow. Suzy then runs up the path. I finally found a real friend and now I have lost her. she rushes to find out if Lucille is almost finished with work. I’ll run over and see if it is she. where are you? “I wonder where she went. where have you gone? “I hope I haven't lost her.

You are ready to ‘be’ as steady as a rock and as light as a cloud." "Not me. please do tell me. that is often what happens. talking person and I am very upset that Lucille left me stranded here. I thought she was my friend." "You can? Oh." ." "Ready for what?" "You are ready to ‘grow’. I'm not Lucille." "You came here." he reassures in a comforting voice. She will be right back. My name is Jerome. young person. Jerome. I'm sure Lucille has not forgotten you." "I can tell you that. almost crying. Only people who are ready can come here." says Suzy. I am a real. "It's just that this place is so confusing and I don't know how I got here." "Yes. as a flower or tree grows. Lucille was called on an emergency. When people grow up again into an adult they return to Earth." Suzy says indignantly. Lucille is going to teach me to fly. Can I help you? My. <center </center "No." he says in a very calm voice. but usually lose it when they become older. you are a talking person aren't you? I don't see many around here these days. "Don't cry. Children have that ability naturally. "because you were ready. I will stay here forever." "Is that why I changed into a child when I came here?" "Yes. I will be glad to stay with you until she returns. That would help me so much. "I'm not going to cry.

“Lucille is almost ready and will meet us there soon. The butterfly struggles. Suzy walking and Jerome flying. "I'm sorry. “How about a butterfly. "Please don't do that. I think I could learn how to love a butterfly free." he says." "I am so sad. they usually want to own it." Jerome explains. It is only your doubts that hold you back. if we leave here. Just release your heart and then you will automatically fly. She is very glad I am teaching you to fly. All I did was stand up for the butterfly's natural rights." "Dear. as if everyone knew what that meant. There are usually many Monarchs by the eucalyptus tree. "You don't know how to fly yet? I forgot that people usually can't fly when they come here." he says while scratching his small chin. We fairies can communicate at great distances. In fact. Lucille won't know where I am. but where I come from. "What is there that is easy to love free?" "I know. and everyone loves their beauty and flight. "It's done." "No problem with that." "Wait. I am beginning to understand why you want to stay here. one small butterfly is sitting on a blade of grass. However. Soon they arrive at a grove of eucalyptus trees where thousands of beautiful Monarch butterflies are hanging from their leaves. "Very good. Now wasn't that easy?" "But I didn't do anything. How can I do that?" "You must love it free. I so wanted to learn how to fly. Follow me." he says." Jerome and Suzy travel over more small hills. when they love something. I mean. "I don't understand what you mean by releasing my heart." "Maybe you could start with something easier than your own heart. people don't love things free. you already can fly. We just send messages over on a beam of love. dear." Suzy calls." Jerome sits down and seems to be concentrating very hard. However. no one could ever own a butterfly. "The butterfly must have freedom so it can fly. no wonder the people who come here are so unhappy." . his hold keeps the butterfly prisoner. Let me think. but I really don't know how to love my heart free. Of course. Jerome rushes over and holds it by one of its tiny legs. his face remains loving and peaceful." Jerome lets go and the butterfly happily flies away.” "Good idea." Suzy cries. but even though Jerome is not that much bigger than the butterfly.

We keep very busy with that business. I see you have made more friends. "Hello." With that. can you tell Lucille what is happening?" However." she says happily. hello there. Jerome. Well. Lucille flies towards them. I am trying to learn how to love things free. Suzy." "We gnomes are very good at that. a small gnome with a sunny face comes walking by." "Well then Suzy. at the bottom of the ravine is a small. Sure enough." "It is Suzy. yes. "Why. frightened baby deer." "Hello Samuel." calls Jerome. "Hello. Now let's try something a little more difficult. In fact. "What an adventurous day. I am on my way to free a small deer who is trapped in a ravine.oh. Where are we going now?" "We are going to free a deer. Samuel. almost as soon as she utters the words. "That is all there is to it. Would you like to join me?" "Oh. but I don't understand how I did it. . I think I did it with a butterfly. Her name is -. my—I don’t know your name. they all take off across a field to a deep ravine." Suzy exclaims "Jerome." Just as he says that. What? Is that a real person child you have with you?" "Yes. hello. meet Samuel.

” cries Suzy excitedly. I am going down to be with him. "You are almost ready.” they all say in unison. "Very good."Oh my. crystal clear pond and stand around the edge of the pond to see their reflections." Merrily they all travel across a wide field. To her great surprise. he looks so scared. You really do need love. "Poor thing. Lucille and Jerome flying. I look like an upside-down flower. let us all go to the Pool of Kindness for a brief swim." she says as she lovingly touches the deer’s hurt leg. With a happy. Suzy and Samuel walking. and Samuel has little crosses of blue flowing from his hands.” she says as she pats the frightened deer on the head to comfort him. it expands and the colors dance across the pool growing brighter and brighter as they meet with the rays of sunlight. amazed at how easily she can climb the steep grade. The light is bright yellow and glistens with every color of the rainbow. and more. they arrive at a beautiful. Suzy experiments with sending the . “Why. even though she is running as fast as the wind. Shortly." says Jerome. Suzy sees that his leg is hurt. and I have a strange light coming from my head. the leg suddenly becomes normal and the deer lunges up the steep slope to his waiting mother.” says Suzy as she slides down the slope to the deer. “Lucille’s reflection has star beams coming from her feet. Before she can understand what is happening. Suzy’s feet are barely touching the ground and. "Poor deer. beaming face and a fluttering heart she runs up the side of the ravine. “Look.” The light mesmerizes Suzy. He even tries to stand but can’t. "But first you need a break from all your lessons. As she stares into the light. The deer looks up at Suzy with his big brown eyes and nudges her as if to say thank you.” “Look at your reflection Suzy. Suzy hears laughing and clapping from above. Come. she shows no fatigue. Jerome has small diamonds circling his head." they all say in unison.

Samuel cries. young person. Jerome. Suzy smiles as she swiftly flies over the group. “Hey Suzy.” Suzy thinks out loud.colors to different areas around the pool and to the many fish and plants inside the water. “I don’t think I have ever experienced anything as wonderful as flying in my entire life.” Suzy calls to her fairy friends. there is a thought form on the other side of the pool. Instantly Suzy sends a ray of colored light into the reflection. . We gnomes have no time to fly. thank you so very much.” they say together. they begin to take on his multi- colored appearance. “They could really use it. To move in a straight line while bobbing up and down is delightful. up from the ground. Suddenly Suzy thinks of the poor thought forms.” The thought form casts a vague image into the pool when the sun shines through it. The dim reflection grows clearer and clearer until it almost seems to have a color of its own. “Maybe I could give some of these colors to the thought forms. “Look. As Suzy’s friend gives away more and more of his light. In the distance they see a group of thought forms with Suzy’s multi-colored friend in the middle sharing his light with the other thought forms. “Oh. “I wondered if I would ever find anyone to love me free of that awful prison of emptiness. Lucille. Our work must be here on the ground and in the earth. Instead.” Suzy is concentrating on how to give the thought forms colored light and doesn’t notice that her feet are rising above the ground. I am going to run and see if I can pass this on to some of the other lifeless ones. “lets go flying. he becomes more colorful himself. I will now leave you to your fairy friends. “Good work. she goes flying.” Suzy is so excited when she realizes that she is floating in the air that she almost falls into the pool.” Suzy doesn’t realize that her feet are far above the ground until she hears the call from her friends.” it says to Suzy. She watches as each fish and plant accepts the colors in a different way and gives a nod of thanks to her. all flying. As each new lifeless thought form responds to the multi-colored one. Soon they are out of vision. It is like swimming except that air is much lighter than water and I never have to hold my breath. and Suzy take off. She remembers how Miss Rock said they were lifeless and soulless because they had no love.” They all wave goodbye to Samuel together.

” replies the tree who knows everything. “Oh dear. “there is Mr. maybe you can help your adult do the same. I am NOT going back there to remind them. Finally.” “Yes. Tree. “It’s just that the adults there have forgotten.” “Well. “Well.” interjects Lucille. flies high—then low.” chuckles Mr. I talked to him earlier.” “You mean that I am an adult too?” “Yes. Now that you have learned to love yourself free. Can we rest there?” “Of course. He will be very happy to see that I can fly. flying is the most wonderful thing she has ever experienced. but I found that it is best of all to keep my mind clear as a rainbow and follow my heart.” . Tree. I can fly anywhere I want to now. “Look.” answer her fairy friends. Yes. She experiments with different strokes to move through the air.” “You don’t have to go back Suzy. “Love is the guiding force here in Faerie. “I see that you can fly now. and your adult is also a child. even an excited child and two agile fairies need to rest and they look for a place to sit. You are already there as an adult. They all swoop down together to rest on a high branch.” “You are a very smart young person. stops in mid-air and even does loop-ta- loops.” “Why isn’t love the guiding force where I come from?” asks Suzy with a very sad face. it is.” says Suzy. talking person. but Suzy has no problem keeping up.They twitter in response and fly even faster.

out through the opening. The moon is bright. Dare I risk that others know this light within. And. if you wish to pierce this veil. To look upon a fairy’s play will mean you see not one more day. I keep it there deep down inside. in that realm my light does hide. Suzy. “Yes. release my fear. From the corner of a young child’s eye.” In Faerie night the land is far. The way to know and see around another world that does abound. oh so thin. if I do. and let it show? Show the fairies. The home of all is on a star. Could it be safe to say its real and. and pave the way. and into the Light of Faerie. The fairies guard this secret life that can’t withstand a world of strife. will I break a seal? . “Help me to love myself free and to remember what I have always known—but forgot. But. show their play. Their secret is now kept within a veil of darkness. please help me!” I call down into the dark cavern. It’s always there ~ it’s not a lie. on a moonbeam ever shall you sail. but gives no light because it hides the Ones from sight.

"I so want to share your experience. I wish I could just play!" I say sadly as tears well up in my eyes. But. In fact. and pick all the flowers." "Yes. "You have been hiding inside of me since I 'grew up'." I wine. sounding like a child myself. They want to dam up the waterfall. but I think she has abandoned me just as I abandoned her. aren't I too big?" "Adults! You guys have lost all your imagination. Everything here is supposed to stay the same for everyone to enjoy. But. In fact. I forgot." "You can't do that. I wish I too could go down into the cavern. I mean. cut down the tree. not one more day. You are me.y. Suzi has come back up through the cavern to comfort me." "That's not fair." I say. Faerie is the land of imagination isn't it. "Maybe if you hid inside of me. I can't ague with that." . you are a child. You can pretend that you are any size you want to.. Then I feel a small invisible hand on my shoulder. for of this place I now must say. But it is fair." But.. and into the wonderful land of Faerie. right?" "Y. Adults always want to 'own' things just for themselves." I call down into the cavern inside of myself. Just pretend that you are littler than me." I finally hear Suzi's response. “I release all secrets and hold them bright and show the world my Faerie Light. I can’t hold back. If you imagined that you wre hiding inside of me. We are always working and trying. "Suzi. I don't even want to be there as an adult." "You are right. cheering up. Suzi.yes. A seal between the life that hides and the life outside that rants and cries. but I haven't 'pretended' since I was a child. "Adults can't be here. Adults aren't welcome here because they always want to change things. I don't want to own anything.” I call and call to my inner child. This place is just for children. Why have we adults forgotten the simple joys of childhood? Why can't we just sit under a tree or watch a waterfall. out through the opening. wouldn't that be true then?" "It is certainly worth a try. Suzi. I don't see why I couldn't hide inside of you now.

My legs are short and I an wearing a blue dress with embroidery on the bodice." says the brook. that's funny. there are lots of places where kids can't go. in a very maternal voice (It must be Miss Brook). I see a small stream or tiny lake. Hmm. I miss them. I land beside the brook on cool grass. Haw. I fly and fly for a long time. Sometimes. I don't have a cup!" "No. Perhaps you just need to fill your cup. I fly in that direction. sure enough. to eat anything because everything is alive. but I am beginning to realize that it is not as much fun without my fairy friends. "A real live person child and one who has learned to fly. I don't know about that. In fact. I'll just let my mind be calm and I'll see where my heart takes me. I can't ask them what people eat. Sure enough. thank heavens). I could eat some fruit or vegetables. I mean your inner cup. I want to fly. The sun is very warm and the sky is as blue as my dress. You must be very special. "Let's go back to Faerie. I haven't seen even one. dear. "Good. though. I think I will fly some more. Somewhere inside of me I feel my adult self. No one can tell me what to do. Below me are pretty. I 'm glad to be in a place where adults can't go. I think how nice it would be to get a drink and. Look. they are quite little and I have on Mary Jane paten leather shoes with white ruffled socks. my hands as your hands and my body as your body. and the many flowers growing around the brook. I realize that I had not eaten since I first got here. "Well then. On Earth. the damp earth." "Oh. I can smell the clear water. "Well. Oh well." "You must be mistaken. "My." I say to my child-to my self. I am feeling pretty ordinary now. I remember on Earth." "Me too!!" Hey." Even though I am a bit embarrassed to be instructed by a child-my child-I do as I am told. I hope she stays hidden. My." "But. green hills covered with trees and flowers. I am afraid. I think I am hungry. "There is no hunger here. is that a rambling brook over there? I'll fly over there and see." I hear her voice from inside me. I guess I'm you now. Maybe if I could find something to drink. it worked! I'm back in Faerie. I hear a rumbling in my stomach." Miss Brook laughs. I reach up and find that my hair is in ringlets. It isn't as much fun to learn to do something new if there is no one to share it with." . Oh. but what if I started to eat something and it talked to me? How can I eat something that talks? Since there aren't many real people here (in fact. I wouldn't want to get thrown out of here because I brought an adult. I close my eyes and look down at my feet with my 'imagination'. The waterfall did not seem too attached to his water. just close your eyes and see my feet as your feet. I wonder how they are doing. The place within you in which you hold the 'Flow'. My.

a different kind of sorrow. "That was wonderful." "But won't my heart flow away without its anchor?" "Oh my dear." I began to cry." "Won't I get lost then?" "You will get lost if you don't free yourself. but I'm sure I need some of it. Once you become accustomed to carrying Unconditional Love in your heart." "That sounds very nice. Miss Brook's babbling sound is amazingly comforting and feels like someone is holding me. When the anchor in your heart is free. When you loosen the anchor of your heart you will be led by the Compass of Truth. "Knowledge of the dark places within yourself can release sorrow and suffering-if the knowledge is held in Love. That is the beginning of empathy. See the stars entering the cup and filling it until it begins to overflow. but the Flow will often come up from your feet and down from the top of your head. "It is. Why?" "Sometimes with love comes sorrow. "But how do I release the sorrow of suffering?" "When you have released sorrow from your heart it will no longer serve as a magnet to attract more. just look into me. then you are cast adrift on the Sea of Life and the Winds of Spirit shall show you the way." instructs Miss Brook." "Yes. dear child. But then you may no longer be able to control it. The cup is usually in your heart. of course." I say. when you first begin receiving Unconditional Love from the Source. If you look very closely you may see it. You cannot chart your course unless you have a map. then compassion will not feel heavy. "I think I feel it now. you will live in a state of Unconditional Love and Compassion." I say. Then just say 'thank you' and it is done. but it is like an anchor in my heart and I don't know how to free it. When you are able to release the sorrow of suffering. I am beginning to feel very empty." "Well." says Miss Brook in a loving voice. my darling. However. You will know you are filled. "But now my heart feels very heavy. and feel my life flowing into you." . I imagine the Flow and find that I am able to do everything that the brook said. "You must travel down the chain of the anchor and find out what your sorrow is hooked on." I say. I wish I could. It is the sorrow of compassion. this is wonderful. My." replies Miss Brook. I love that you are so honest. "I'm afraid I don't know what the Flow is. your heart cannot flow away from you. It is brighter than the Sun and feels like small stars coming into your body." "You can look into your heart and see your cup. No." "But I can't release my sorrow. you may feel the suffering of all the worlds. But it is not the kind of map you humans are used to.

Now. But. It looks dense and hard like the stones in the brook. I mean. Wow. I lean way over the brook so that I can hold some water in my hands. now far below me. But wait. but sitting by the brook makes me feel lonely. I lay down flat on the ground and suddenly I feel like I am a mouse. It is a memory of the Sparkly One that is sort of a part of me but isn't really me. a vague memory crosses my mind and touches my heart. I smell the brook. Wow. The Sparkly One would also wake me up when I had bad dreams. now I don't have any body. I really want to go there. Thank heavens. I too can release my body while I journey on to another place. except in my imagination. or where I am missing. Because I don't have an outside cup. When I do. The form that I am in now is soft and fluffy like the clouds that are floating next to me. I dig back up to the grass and climb onto a blade of grass. I feel the water bubble over me like I am one of the stones beneath me. and free. I feel a need to wash my face with this water. I roll around in the wet grass and smell the plants release their aroma as I squash them with my body. When the water touches my nose. But. I see my body. but without my body. I am like the Sparkly One. I don't feel like the adult hiding inside of me either. something happens when I lean out over Miss Brook. Oh my. it is not my body that is being lifted into the air. white socks. I want to feel this water on my whole body. but now I really feel like I need to drink some water. I wonder if that part of me is here? I think I will ask Miss Brook. It sounds very beautiful and I don't want Miss Brook to feel bad. wait. I realize that I can smell everything around me very strongly. . I take off my Mary Jane shoes. As the Sun's rays penetrate my body. I curl up in a ball at the edge of Miss Brook. My mouse self digs down into the ground and I feel each grain of dirt and small stone with my tiny paws. I look up and see the vague glimmer of another world. the flow was really nice. this is GREAT. I don't feel like Suzi anymore. but I feel my body in the brook calling to me. "I'm cold. the breeze. Now I feel like an earthworm and I feel the comfort of the dirt along my body as I tunnel through the darkness. I float higher and higher into the air. I fill my cupped hands with the clear. I look around with my new face. Her face would feel just like a cloud when she would gently kiss me. I don't know who. I am entering a very special place that feels safe. The sound of the brook becomes more and more distant and is now replaced by a sweet melody that seems to be coming from an invisible flute. or what. I look up into the bright blue sky and watch every individual ray of light from the sun bounce off the earth. but I feel a tug on the anchor in my heart. but I'm afraid that I don't understand much of what she has said. I feel more like the Sparkly One." it says. The world around me wavers like the reflections on the Pool of Kindness. As I feel this tug. At first I am scared. I feel my body gradually lifting into the air. and the flowers and trees. first I think I need a drink. I remember how I called the Sparkly One to hug me and kiss me goodnight when I was on Earth. the small flowers and ferns. the damp ground. It is me. I am a small grasshopper and I feel the dew upon my hind legs as I jump through the morning grass. but then I remember how the waterfall was able to release his water as it moved on to its destination. cool water of the brook. Maybe if I sit real quiet beside her I may begin to understand the true meaning of her words. my face feels like the Sparkly One's face. and blue dress and lay my body on the cool stones.

This is frightening. I use my dress to dry me before I put it on. How can I move my body if I can't grab on to it? Again my body calls me. there you are also. my dear. I may even want to be an adult again. I also put on my shoes and socks and find a flat rock close by that is bathed in sunshine. My light body gradually becomes denser. "Help! Help!" I cry." "Yes. I would like to do it again." says the brook. "Listen to me. very. I guess I had better take care of it. just like always. the first rule is to put your body in a safe place. where your attention is. that was an adventure you had." I feel my two bodies become one at last and I know that I must warm myself at once. Now I am getting really scared." I follow the brook's directions and my body begins to change. I lay down onto my body and feel as though I am sinking into it. I like being in this cloud body. very. But now I am confused. but my physical body is starting to turn blue." "What are the rules?" I anxiously ask." answers the brook. how did you enjoy your trip into the higher dimensions of Spirit?" "Is that what that was?" I say. but I know I must obey. I did learn that. cold. "Dear one. but I may want to go back to earth someday. "My. It feels heavier and I find that it is indeed very cold. "I didn't understand any of it and thought it was very frightening. "As you found out. but next time I want to know how to get back. I feel the Sparkly One gently pushing my cloud body into my physical body. when I reach my arm towards the nearby grass I see that there are two arms. and a light one. What can I do? I know I will call to the Sparkly One to wake me up again into my physical body. How can I have two bodies?" ." I don't like the thought of returning because I love it up here. but it was not yet inside the body in the water. I float back down to my body. But I did like being my cloud body and feeling the Sparkly One again." I don't much like that idea. I am cold. However. I drag myself from the brook. a dense one. but as I reach out to drag it onto the earth I find that my hands go right through it. What if I can't get back into my body and I die? I really like Faerie. The Sparkly One whispers into my heart. Do you know why I had so much trouble?" "Well. I will probably want it again later. Tell me. I stare hard at my hand and see the struggle as the finer hand tries to control the coarser one. Place your attention on the world that your are entering instead of the world that you have come from. I am glad you were finally able to reclaim it. "part of the problem was that you didn't know the rules. "You must enter into me. Sure enough. "Please take me out of the water. "My sound will bring you back to this world. "I was becoming worried about your physical body. but I still can't move it." I hear Miss Brook saying.

fresh water. As I walk towards it." answers Miss Brook. "Thank you. or when I die?" "Although you were unable to see it. Another important rule is to know your Guides."Oh. you can again rejoin. However. Now I am ready to find that friendly tree. the water is the best taste I have ever had. Mr." I call. I am always here. but usually." says Miss Brook." Miss Brook answers. In a very few swallows my thirst is completely gone and I am full of life and warm all over. that is a very important rule. I will! I have learned very much from you and I promise I will soon return. Is it another rule to be careful to not break the cord?" "Oh yes. This time I decide to stay inside my body. you can separate from your spirit body and survive quite a while. "But you must ask for yourself. I see an especially nice tree just at the top of the hill. Unlike the flower. Perhaps it could help me. dear Miss Brook. eventually you will return to share your life adventures with the flower of your Spirit." "I see. Umm." "Goodbye." Again. "Come back whenever you need to be replenished. only you can see or hear them. Love. If that cord were to break. just as a flower has many petals." I walk away determined to find a way to remove the anchor from my heart. They will help you greatly and keep your attention on the Light. but it will not live very long on its own. then it would be like a petal separating and you would have a difficult time rejoining into the whole again. I cannot be sure since I did not see your Sparkly One. "Hello. There are many visions that come from the inside when you decide to see. "Goodbye. "You actually have many bodies." "Do you suppose that my Guide could help me travel down the chain in my heart to release its anchor?" "I don't know why not. as I walk away. Then perhaps you can find a friendly tree to sit under so you can talk to your inner Guide. Your body needs some extra care now. I will float again and see what is in the higher dimensions of Spirit. there is a fine cord that connects all of your bodies so that when you separate. Your Spirit body is like a flower and each petal is a different 'life'. However. I can feel its glow. I think I am beginning to understand. First. please take another drink of my water. Maybe after I have released my fear. my dear." "But how do I know how to return in my sleep. You can also visit your Spirit Flower when you do what humans call 'sleep'. Tree or are you a Miss?" . Each petal can be separated from the flower." "I will." "My guides? Do you mean like the Sparkly One?" "That is very likely. I lean over Miss Brook and use my hands to hold some of its clear.

"Dear child. I have many different limbs. in fact this is one of my very best journeys ever. just as there is a part of you that is sad." "How do you know I can fly? I walked over here. and I also know that you want to release the anchor in your heart. Tree." "Did your birds tell you what happened to me at the brook?" "Yes dear." Mrs. You see." I say. "that your anchor is hooked to sadness. twigs. "No. I know everything about you. Tree. but when I rested by the brook I felt sad. there is also a part of you that is happy. I think though."Why." "Tell me." "I definitely do. young living one." "Dear Suzi. there are many birds that live on me. There are many parts of you-and of me. If you look around you will see my many children. but I know the anchor makes me feel heavy and sad. Is that possible?" "Everything is possible." "Well it appears to me. Do you attach yourself to sadness in-between your journeys?" "I never thought about it. Some are young and healthy and some are old and ready to fall to the ground. are you on a journey now?" "Oh yes. Therefore." "Your birds?" "Yes. but first I need to know what your anchor is hooked to?" "I am not sure. Each of them is different. but I know I usually don't feel sad while I am journeying. If your anchor is attached to an emotion. my birds tell me. You know anchors are used so that the boat does not get lost in the sea while the Captain rests. Can you help me?" "Perhaps I can. branches. hello there dear flying human. You can learn to love all the parts of yourself." "Do you feel sad now?" asks Mrs. but sometimes I begin to feel sad when I rest. Even your sad parts!" . I am known as Mrs. that that is because I start thinking about my problems when I am not active. you must go into the feeling of that sadness so that you can heal it. Maybe my anchor is hooked to sadness. but I love them all. Tree proudly proclaims. and leaves. then you must go into that emotion in order to release it. fighting back my tears." "But I don't want to go into my sadness because it hurts me too much.

Remember this place. It is just sharing itself with the others so that their joint contribution can be enjoyed. Thank you for helping me. Often that portion can be healed. it feels like many Sparkly Ones. We are of the One and we have loved and protected you forever and ever. A warm breeze caresses every leaf and me at the same time. but there are times when it needs to fall from me so that it can be reabsorbed into the soil around my roots. almost to myself. A single leaf would not provide much shade. "Often there is a portion of me that hurts. comforting shade." "I don't know if I really understand what you are trying to tell me." and when this happens. always remember the child that you are deep within your Self. "I don't know how I can love a part of me that hurts. dear child. No." . We are very proud of you!" "Remember us. Gradually the shade becomes a warm blanket that covers and protects me. Do you remember us. "Welcome to the Inner Land of Blissful Joy and Radiant Splendor. as you can see. soothed you when you were sad. Dear One. The words will rest in your heart and mind like small seeds thrown upon fertile soil. "You have been very busy. That will help you feel at peace. I can see no face behind the shape's golden light. but it feels like the Sparkly One. Do not be concerned if you have not understood all that you have heard. and most of all. but I am not afraid this time. Just relax in my shade and listen to the breeze as it moves through my leaves." I hear the tree's words with only the corners of my mind because I feel myself quickly falling asleep. I must travel through the core of my trunk and branches to find out what is wrong. and listened to you when you were angry. but as a group they provide a beautiful. yet it is connected to the Source. dear member of the One. We are your Guidance. And. I am starting to float into my light body. You have been very brave and have learned many lessons. so maybe I should rest here underneath your branches and listen to your words again in my mind. The Truth has the tone of a pure bell and will return to your ears when you need to recall it." I say. That part has then died." "Certainly child. Each leaf is totally an individual. You see. but it has contributed to the health of the entire tree by fertilizing the soil so that new parts can grow. but at the same time a member of a greater whole. each leaf is separate from the next. The glow becomes a luminescent figure with a vaguely human shape. You have helped and loved and listened." says the friendly tree. no separate leaf is doing anything. The rays of the Sun gather around me and begin to form into a glow. dear child? We held you when you were frightened. I know that the body under the tree will be safe. Sometimes I find that that part of me is sick or injured and needs extra love and attention.

Many of us have chosen to love humans because they can . we do not love as humans do. But. I am awake to the child that lives within me and to the mysteries that she has remembered for me. Beauty is our essence and love is impersonal. we alight our hearts to see the seed take hold and again become a flower. I am awake. I remember that the green is greener and sparkles in the ever present daylight. In Faerie.The child is asleep now. Humans love in a holding way. She sleeps safely beneath the tree somewhere between the lands of Faerie and Spirit. Then. I remember Faerie. I will stay awake to the truths that you have saved for me. But. In Faerie. Thank you dear child. Nature is our Mother. Beyond the world of time. the sun can stay for hours or years because time is a product of our minds. We are proud when She gives birth to a flower and we mourn the bloom's passage into seed. I will visit YOU. We protect and care for Her like humans care for their infants. when I do sleep.

our love is as constant as the cycles of the Moon. We realize that although we may look different we are like the fingers of a Divine Hand which directs our every movement. We dance through our life and warmly anticipate our next step up the ladder of evolution. But. Our thoughts are colors and our emotions are melodies. . In Faerie. the more consciously we interact with mankind. we interacted and played with humankind. We never question this hand nor could we imagine moving without it. In olden days. But now the veil is heavy indeed and our lives are not interwoven. shortly after the fall of Atlantis. they seldom know us. The further up we move. humans can love dearly for a while and then -- they don't. After Atlantis there was a Borderland where we had a strange mixture of Faerie and Earth. we are one with each other and with our Maker. Members of our evolution and of the human evolution interbred and intermingled. However. return love with a dedication which we can only feel for Nature.

try them on! . In these special areas. Through reliving their past on Faerie. Remember your selves. However. the ethereal memory of the Earth can transport a willing. You were with us when you lived in Borderland and experienced the oneness of our Soul. We await you here in Faerie. Come. Only in certain sacred areas is there even a memory of Borderland. our two worlds separated and Borderland became -. as the human kingdom fell deeper and deeper into the physical. Your wings await you. Remember us. humans can begin to release their illusion of more. if one is attuned. open mind into an intense experience of Faerie.

But the struggle persists. For joy can only live in peace and peace cannot abide struggle and when I "try" it feels like I am struggling. or love. and acceptance. This secret is trying to reveal itself and I am trying to "stop trying" so that I can accept. all is love. I know that if I surrender. Gone into a moment of insight a feeling of peace. I know. Then suddenly it is gone. or even with my heart. I will gain all that I seek. I know with my Soul that for a breath of the NOW I am united with Spirit. . all is joy. not with my mind. a thought of acceptance of myself. And all is peace. This glimmer knows the secret of joy. There is a glimmer in the back of my mind and the core of my heart. surrender to the knowing.

A shadow of the glimmer that has grown into a beacon of Light- the light of LOVE. I forget the love that can calm the fear that made me forget. I remember my worries and I remember my fear. But then I forget what I know and how it felt to know it. Someday. That fear then blocks the glimmer and buries the core and I forget the love. A message is displayed: Unconscious thoughts evoke behavior based on past pain and old negative programming. . I remember that I must do something- or go somewhere. A Love I have for myself! The third door is marked: THOUGHTS You go to the door and knock. I forget the love that can help me to remember the glimmer and allow it to grow. and I know that day is soon. the power of the fear will be reduced to a shadow.

In numerology. LOCATION: The third chakra is located between the sternum bone and the navel. Out-of-control thinking reinforces our feeling of being a victim. thought precedes communication. However. . Problem-oriented thinking creates a downward spiral with no hope of resolution. our choices turn to addictions.Our thoughts are out of control and without focus as negative and obsessive thinking overtakes our free will. which is too often unconscious. when spinning. Then we will not be a victim to anyone else's "power over" us. rules. Power then becomes something that we have. The third chakra also represents our communication with the fourth dimensional astral world. as well as the emotionally laced thoughts of others that are perceived by our Astral Body. PETALS: There are ten petals in the third chakra which. not something that we use. which punish us with old core beliefs about the inadequacy of our being. A predominance of yellow in one's aura represents one's attachment to their ego's rational thought. On the other hand. The color gold represents identification with one's Soul qualities. Number one symbolizes the beginning. The road to spirituality is paved with cautious patience. Thoughts. that is our conscious AND unconscious thoughts. the color yellow stands for caution. Our thoughts make us feel separate from everyone and everything and limit us from achieving our desires." Great caution is needed to integrate our physical and astral selves. whether it be our "power over" others or our "power within" our self. and "doing whatever we want". On a physical level. Therefore. having "fun". nor will we feel the need to have "power over" another. we are all "herd animals" and soon find another "society" where using drugs and alcohol. and we again find ourselves Out of Control. before we know it. NOTE AND MANTRA: The note for this chakra is D and the mantra is "ram" or "aum"." and every word begins with a thought. We give ourselves permission to do anything because we are separate from society. COLOR: The color of this chakra is yellow to gold. When seen in one's aura with astral vision. The third chakra best exemplifies the Thoughts Door because it represents our own thoughts. The lesson of the third chakra is: if we can gain "power over" ourselves we will feel our "power within". Yellow is between the red of "stop" and the green of "go. the color yellow represents intellectual thinking. Even if it is unconscious. the number 10 is reduced to the number 1. However. the predominance of gold in one's aura represents an ego that has surrendered its control of the physical earth vessel to their Soul. is the core of our Power. as “In the beginning there was the word. Unbidden thoughts come into our mind. our moral principles and codes of right and wrong are debased to a state of war with the world around us. may appear like a vortex. and the words and actions that are initiated by those thoughts.

and yin vs. The integration of our physical and astral bodies can create yet another control issue for the third chakra. instinctual type. which relates to the liver. and the power. The projections of our ego and our vital energies are both influenced by this chakra because it rules how well we can maintain our sense of Self when in a power struggle with another. It therefore rules our astral emotions. emotions. yang. Astrologically. power. the emotions of the third chakra are intertwined with our thought process. Besides the control issues of different egos attempting to assert their personal power over another. whereas. Our second chakra rules emotions of a survival. and as reactions to our desires and goals. intellect. However. When we find our power within ourselves. the power that that we have within and over our destinies. then he or she may have a tendency to be aggressive or greedy. this chakra holds the secrets of the many power struggles that we fought and lost with our parents. This chakra is the "power chakra. then he or she may feel powerless. and other authority figures. this portal can begin to blend out third dimensional perceptions with the higher senses of our physic. ELEMENT: Fire is the element associated with this chakra. Once opened. SENSE: The third chakra rules our sense of sight. RULES: The third chakra rules the MENTAL portion of our consciousness and governs thinking. and pancreas. as a child. male energy. symbolizes our warmth and strength as well as our striving for recognition. or astral vision. It is this combination of thought and emotions that opens our gateway into the fourth dimension. Electricity is associated with our ability to consciously rule our . If a person is too yin. The third chakra is known as the gateway into the Astral Plane of the fourth dimension. These more "cognitive emotions" are felt as reactions to others. female energy. spleen. of our fourth dimensional consciousness. we no longer need to struggle against others. intuition vs. if a person is too yang. and the power that others have over us. gall bladder. ASTROLOGY SIGN: Leo is an astrological sign that is often associated with this chakra. there are the internal control issues of thoughts vs. first with others and then with our Soul. Fire represents the electrical/neural portion of our third dimensional physical body. these emotions are very different than physical emotions that are felt through our second chakra. intuitive consciousness. The third chakra. regulates how centered we feel during the day in relation to our mental facilities and our ability to be self-motivated. and social status. Then our ego must learn to recognize the still. It rules the physical sight of our third dimensional consciousness as well as the "second" sight. small voice of our Soul and learn to surrender control of our earth vessel to this superior Captain. The third chakra represents the struggle of that ego system. both psychic and intellectual. our Sun represents the ego system that we embody within this lifetime. stomach. The battle between egos is difficult to win if we are children and our opponent is our parent. Leo." It governs our sense of self. Therefore. which is ruled by the Sun. control and/or freedom that is gained by our minds. the power that we have over others. On the other hand.

they will have an easier time when they repeat that process outside of the home. From the ages of 6 through 12. at least some members of the society had "time" to pursue something beyond survival. This determination is made by the size of our cortex and our supposed ability to control our own destiny. These societies became dominant through Power Over” their opponents.and intra-species' struggle for power and dominance. and attitudes. friends. The third. Children of this age are increasingly becoming aware that they are different from their parents. children are interacting with teachers. actions. if our behavior. The ability to communicate our thoughts and feelings through speech has always been an important factor in that struggle. which is the beginning of higher mental functioning. On the other hand. as well as animals. whales and dolphins have been at the mercy of mankind's violence for many years. This is the time frame when the child begins school and moves away from the constant influence of the family. SOCIAL TIMELINE: Anthropologically. Syria. When we have gained the “will power” to choose our behaviors. CONSCIOUSNESS: The area of the brain associated with this chakra is the neo cortex. Multiple Gods. and their friends' families. and Goddesses. ENDOCRINE: The endocrine gland for the third chakra is the pancreas.behavior by our thoughts because it is the electrical firing of our nervous system that allows our cortex to choose our behavior. do not feel like we are "in control" of our life because we were unable to chose a response that empowers us. The rise and peak of these civilizations marked the expansion of humankind's cognitive abilities. that control is not based solely upon the size of our cortex.000 years ago when the great empires of Egypt. as well as how our fourth dimensional astral body influences our physical world. The pancreas plays an important part in the digestion of food. From 12 through adolescence. PERSONAL TIMELINE: This chakra represents ages 6 years to adolescence. Humans have also harmed. the third chakra represents the civilizations of about 5. Then. the focus switches from the family to friends. If these young adolescents are able to develop a sense of self while living in the family system. The third chakra is the chakra that deals with both inter. we are consciously in control of our life. and dolphins actually have more speech mechanisms than humans. However. words. we limit our reality. and Rome existed. were worshiped by most of these societies. and enslaved other humans as well. killed. but their primary influence is still their home. this awareness drives them to find their own identity within the family. and attitudes are not consciously chosen then we are reacting rather than responding. The third chakra represents our third dimensional consciousness. Greece. which regulates the level of . If we disallow any conscious influence from our astral self. Within these civilizations. Especially as they move into early adolescence. solar plexus chakra rules the animal kingdom of which humanity is said to be at the top of the hierarchy. actions. The pancreas secretes the hormone insulin. Whales and dolphins have larger cortexes then us. words. However.

it is mine to deal with". These beliefs constantly remind us that we are inadequate to face life's challenges. spleen. stomach. anger. and diabetes can result from alcoholism. which is located just beneath the ribcage. Our sense of powerlessness in the world causes excessive worrying. It then becomes increasingly difficult to be with others or in groups. of course. and autonomic nervous system. we can be conscious of the many messages that come to us from the Astral Plane. doubt. Enzymes that are secreted by the pancreas are important for the balance of fats and proteins. this person does not feel like they have the power within to face life and must take a substance to comfort themselves. Again. and that we do not have the personal power to be happy and successful. hypochondriac pain. piggybacks onto our own fear. If there is a problem in our life. Therefore. cry easily. and gallstones. digestive system. feel fatigue. and then. Our inability to integrate the inner call of our Astral life with the outer world creates an over sensitivity to the psychic world of others. CLEAR: When the third chakra is clear we have a strong sense of personal power and self-motivation. Our negative emotions then amplify our negative thinking and keep us in a constant state of turmoil. and procrastination. Alcoholic beverages instantly convert to sugar. Areas of the body associated with this chakra are the lower back. NERVE PLEXUS: The solar plexus. Other people's fear. Since we take charge of our lives. is the plexus associated with this chakra. UNCLEAR: When the third chakra is unclear. We must go back to find the negative core beliefs that we hold against ourselves. This endocrine gland is thrown off when too much sugar is taken into the system. Our mind races against us with obsessive thoughts and worries. gall bladder. as we are able to discriminate our emotions from the emotions of others. intuition and intellect. We are able to shield ourselves from the "psychic pull" of others. This is often because the person wants more sweetness in their life and does not know how to get it. we realize that "if it comes to me. irritability. . Our bodies respond to the constant tension by developing ulcers. The power that we lost in our past must be regained so that we can live in the present. hepatitis. liver. When we can balance yin and yang. diabetes. We can do this because we have listened to our own Astral World as it communicates with us through our dreams and imagination. we can be reduced to greed. abdomen. will power and surrender to Soul. which is the "loudest" emotion to be felt in our third chakra. we feel powerless. We are overly sensitive. a strong will power. Since we feel that we have no ability to gather what we need when we need it. we have good health and vital energy. blood sugar in the system and metabolism needed for digesting carbohydrates. We have keen decision making abilities. we do not feel victimized or controlled by others. Our power struggles with others are minimal because we accept responsibility for the creation of our own reality. guilt. and are often anxious and/or depressed. and a good self-image. jaundice. thoughts and emotions. hypoglycemia.

If we were fortunate enough to have parents who felt powerful and gave us love. fear. When we have come to peace with our inner world. which was the thoughts and feelings of others'. Mt. protection. cruelty. Their reality became our reality. We could survive without fairies and talking dogs. The other largest freestanding mountain is also in Africa. Kilimanjaro reminds us of the power that we can gain to stand-alone by finding our "power within. EARTH'S CHAKRA: The earth's third chakra is Mt. as well as the thoughts and feelings that originate in that world. Fourth dimensionally. had been dampened and discarded as "just our imagination. The adults may then have said. our fourth dimensional astral world. positive. there are no fairies and dogs can only bark. Unfortunately. we did not perceive it as the thoughts and feeling of others. Kilimanjaro. Africa. we listened to "them. we will find our true power to "stand alone" in the outer world. the fourth dimensional psychic "gateway" was still open. Our early environment took our power away if our parents limited us with criticism. and supportive. and sorrow of our family and others with whom we were intimate. Kilimanjaro is one of the largest freestanding mountains in the world. gall bladder and liver deal with our digestion and synthesis." As children. Third dimensionally. as children we could see fairies. The main problem was that when we "psychically" picked up the astral environment around us. insensitivity. as it was our only model." So what did we believe? What did we give power to. but we could not survive without a home and food. We also created that reality because the gateway to our Soul. Our stomach. Mt. SUMMARY: Our third chakra deals with digestion. and emanation of our personal power. We . pancreas. or gave us opportunities to make our own decisions to experience success or failure. the dog that loved us. talk to our dog. synthesis." then we are in danger of recreating that world." the ones who raised us. Even though we may have disowned our fourth dimensional powers by adulthood. we had a happy safe reality in which we could blossom into our fullest potential. and unfair punishment. anger. and we could clearly receive ALL the pain. or the parent that gave us a home and food? The rule of nature is survival. it was a normal part of our childhood. powerless victims to others or to the "system. if our parents were afraid." OR "Shut up. The third chakra is the gateway to the fourth dimension. and encouragement. On the other hand. Often. angry. our early environment either empowered us if our parents were kind. In order to avoid being a victim to the psychic world of others. the heart of our first great civilizations. distribution. our power was given or stolen by the thoughts and feelings of those around us in our early years. this "gateway" is often first experienced in our bodies by uncomfortable feelings in the third chakra area of our bodies. we must gather our own fourth dimensional power. Therefore. "How cute. the "make believe" fairies." DIMENSIONS: This chakra represents our third and fourth dimensional bodies. and our spleen and autonomic nervous system distributes and emanates our power. What a good imagination you have. Our personal power was enhanced or limited in our childhoods. and experience our stuffed animal or doll as alive.

we created core beliefs about ourselves that protected us from our uncomfortable emotional world. the third dimension felt very harsh and restrictive. If we do not have money for our self. Nevertheless. most of us forgot about our Lightbody because we could not return to that body. the core beliefs that we created were probably the very same core beliefs that our parents created and psychically passed on to us. The reality is. the damage is done. angry. Then the parent does not have to "act" happy and loving. We cannot give what we do not have. These core beliefs were usually about our own limitations. the child learned that power equals "Power Over" another. "You are not alone. Then." a small voice reminds my heart. Unfortunately. In the above scenario. "act like" they are not afraid. then so must they be. Also. . or "I am not worthy". then how can we give it away? Our society has seen the power in money and will do anything to get it. such as: "I am not good enough". these core beliefs did create an illusion of protection from a harsh and foreign world. But how many of us have truly experienced the power of love. because the child still had the "second sight" of the Astral Plan. find the cause of their own negative core beliefs and heal them. What can a parent do? A parent can go back into his or her own childhood. WE felt like the victim. the parent can "be" happy and loving. love from our SELF to our self. I am smart and I am lovable"? The parent can "act like" they are loving. by the time the child has learned to close that gateway. to our inner self who remembered that we are Golden Lightbeings. and WE believed that we could not create a better life. My mind questions these words and reminds me that I am NOT special.perceived it as our own. If their own parents were victims. or afraid. WE were sad. Therefore. "I don't deserve". then how can we give it away? If we do not have love for our self. they could see and feel the fear and victimization that was the foundation of their parents' rage and sorrow. However. Then we could keep the necessary belief that it was our inadequacy and not our parents' inadequacy that was the source of our problems. Yes. the child still "feels" the truth because he or she is still awake to his or her Astral Self. and "act like" they are happy. Therefore. and it only caused us pain to remember it. How can a child learn about "power within??” How can a child learn positive core beliefs like: "I am powerful.

not everyone. even the unspoken ones. Now. I think. But my heart imagines that they are true. but the adults refuse to listen. They have to make sure that the program they wrote in order to survive a situation in which they had NO power keeps functioning exactly as it has for decade." whispers the voice. but sometimes the parents kept changing the rules. "All you have to do is to remember that. And. That is NOT true. these children are very smart. what about the abuser. the murderer. Then. after decade. and made a program to protect themselves from getting in trouble." I hear these words and my mind rejects them. Generally. the kids still got in trouble. . but they are special. the children are busy too. the terrorist? They cannot be special." argues the voice. figured out the family rules. worst of all." No." Well. they don't realize that the children are the ones who have programmed their minds. These children have tried to tell their adults that they are in them." ~OR~ HOW TO BE SMARTER THAN YOU WERE AS A CHILD THE CHILD CREATES THE CORE BELIEF This is the story of a group of children who each live inside their adults. They are too "busy. "Everyone is special." retorts the quiet voice "They just do not know it yet. The adults think that they did it. "You have all been taught that humility is low self-esteem. "The words are true. They looked around at the world that they lived in. these programs worked pretty well. after decade. "Oh. Humility is the ability to know that YOU are special and so is EVERYONE else. These children have a great deal of power because most of the adults that they live in don't know that they are there.

the adult tends to treat the inner child exactly the way their parents treated them as children. Sam speaks: "I feel that my life is a struggle because I am alone and nobody cares about me. Then Sam had a sister. Therefore. That is why some kids are "bad. I am a drug addict. These programs worked so well that they became core beliefs. He "tried" to be good. He did not have to have a job. I feel like I am going backwards. The only time that she even seemed to care about him was when he was in trouble. and I don't have anything to look forward to. I wonder why their adults haven't told them. Sam wanted his mother's love more than positive reinforcement from others. he was ALWAYS in trouble. his mother became pregnant. So what is a core belief? A core belief is a program that a child created that served to protect them in the situation in which they lived. pay his rent. Sam's father also gave him attention for being in trouble by constantly bailing him out. The reality is that Sam's life was easy." Sam saw that his mother's life was a struggle and he couldn't help her or even make her happy. even though the adult that the child lives in has changed his or her life. So. shortly after they adopted him. Sam's entire "struggle" was with trying NOT to be bad. The adults don't know that the children even live in them. However. At the same time. Sam felt like he could not get his mother's love and he settled for getting her attention. The answer is simple." they could usually come up with a program to protect themselves. Sam's mother was a very nervous woman who showed no emotions and did not nurture Sam. this was often because it was a family rule for them to be "bad. I am on parole. or get along with his boss. But even if they couldn't stay out of trouble. the child's environment is the same. I feel hopeless." Sam's Core Belief is: "Life is a struggle. he feared that he was on his own and that ." Their parents were just too unpredictable and their environment too changing. It is too bad that the children who created these core beliefs don't know that the situation has changed now. but he could not even save himself because he had decided to be bad in order to get her attention. made no difference to him. Sam decided to be bad! Also. Whether. but to him it appeared that he only got her attention when he was "bad". Will these children ever get what they need? EXAMPLES: SAM Sam was adopted because his parents could not have children. his mother actually favored his sister. or if Sam just believed it. Sam wanted to save his mother from her difficult life. I live in a "sober living house" and have little freedom. Therefore. even if the adult does know about his or her child. Unfortunately.

they do. Sandy learned responsibility at a very young age and was able to have a successful life. However. He even rode his bike in front of a car (an accident). Therefore. SANDY Sandy is the older of two daughters. Then he was in trouble again and had to be taken care of by others. no one would care for him. Now Sandy has learned to relax and have a happier life. and was a perfect leader at school. which protected her from the secret fear that it was "her fault" that her mother died. her father would be put in jail for abandonment. he sabotaged himself. Her father traveled all week long and Sandy was alone with her mother and younger sister. got perfect grades. Sandy speaks: "If something wrong happens. He reinforced that belief by picking fights with everyone who tried to help him. Whenever he started to experience success. even after her mother died. As a child I felt that that everything was my fault and my father always reminded me that that was true. THE ADULT LIVES. His addiction to cocaine robbed him of ALL his personal power. But. when her adult was able to console her 11 year old self and tell her that it was NOT her fault that Mom died. They are "trying" as hard as they can! If only they could speak to their child. of course. Today. Sandy's mother became very ill and actually died while Sandy was "taking care of her". but the negative core belief that got him attention as a child robbed him of any happiness in his adult life. I tried to do everything perfect." Sandy's core belief kept her constantly vigilant so that she would not have to leave her home. Sam created a core belief of "life is a struggle" so that he could get attention and love. my father always found something wrong with what I did. Sandy's father continued to work out of town. But it's not their fault. it is my fault. Sam was unable to release his core belief. Perhaps then they could learn about the first time that this problem arose and about the mental . and left 11-year- old Sandy home alone to take care of her younger sister. she was able to release her old core belief. I kept the house perfect. AND RE-LIVES THE LIFE ISSUE Don't the adults see that the same life issues seem to re-appear over and over again? Well. but she was very controlling because she had to make sure that EVERYHING was perfect." Sandy's Core Belief is: "It is all my fault. no matter what. Sandy's core belief also kept her very busy working. but it was several decades ago and in another country. Sandy lived in constant fear that the authorities would find out and put her and her sister in an orphanage.

Old core beliefs have served as "survival mechanisms. However. However. program that the child created to protect them from it. . she kept Matt home from school from the time he was 11 until he was about 14. since she did not feel there were other options. Matt's mother didn't want him to get hurt or be embarrassed at school." and they are not easily released. The family then moved to Los Angeles where greater education and services were available and Matt began to get some help. He was afraid that he had disappointed his family by getting the disease so he denied the symptoms as well. Actually. They are ready to communicate with their inner child to discover how these old core beliefs were created and how they have served as a foundation for the creation of their life issues that have returned-again and again and again… Once we have decided to communicate with our child.) MATT Matt has a genetic degenerative disease. what is happening is that a life lesson is being played over and over until it is solved. they could remember how it all began. Therefore. These courageous adults are now willing to take responsibility for creating the life which they live. Like a Xeroxed copy that has been duplicated too many times. Along with this group of children is a very brave group of adults who are willing to listen to the child inside of them. and when Matt was about seven years old he started to have symptoms himself. why would one want to create a problem for themselves? The answer is--because it isn't really a problem. Matt felt like they wanted him to "go away". These beliefs have been the template for the "problems" that they have repeated more times than they would wish to count. If the adults spoke to their child. we must be patient. His older brothers both had this same disease. everyone in his large family hoped that if they ignored the fact that Matt was having these symptoms. They are now willing to acknowledge how smart their child was and to thank them for creating a program which served as protection. Now. the original message becomes more and more difficult to understand each time it is played out. Perhaps. When Matt began to fall down on a regular basis. Then the adults would no longer be victims to their lives. Everyone's denial did not work. maybe the symptoms would go away. The symptoms continued into Matt's adolescence. the adults are unaware of what the original lesson was and it has become more difficult to discern the lesson after it has been repeated so many times. EXAMPLES: (Different names were given to protect the individuals' privacy. However. Then they could see how they create the very life issues that they busily try to avoid. the child inside of him had already learned to be invisible. they can find out how and why they created these core beliefs.

I guess I never expect anything and I know that nothing is expected of me. And. · We perpetuate that life issue by behaving the same way over and over again. I don't believe that I'm smart enough or that I deserve good things. 'I'm lonely. I'm having a hard time talking about why I believe that I am unworthy. precipitated." Matt's Life Issue: "I don't fit in. I felt unworthy." Matt speaks: "I am invisible and I don't matter. · Keeping the underlying core belief unconscious where it can covertly influence our behavior precipitates life issues. What is happening to me? What did I do so wrong to deserve what is happening to me? I'LL BE GOOD!'" The Child speaks: "I feel like I don't fit in. Matt's Core Belief: "I am unworthy. but there is no way to test that theory. and allowed these life issues in their realities in order to survive their environment and to protect their inner child. I still might have felt I didn't fit in. the more insecure and fearful I .) Q: Matt. because of my disease. how have you created your life issue? Matt: The genetic disease created the problem. · Most life issues were actually created in childhood and then they are continued until the negative core belief is replaced with a positive core belief. · We allow the behavior and life issue to continue because it feels normal. perpetuated. The more I withdrew. I feel like I am invisible because no one wanted to see that my soul was screaming. Q: How have you precipitated your life issue? Matt: Because I felt unworthy. I felt like I didn't fit in because my disease made me different. I need you. If the disease were not there. I withdrew from others." The adult Matt takes responsibility: These adults are willing to see how they have created. It is hard for me to believe that I deserve anything or that I have any worth.

I felt like I didn't "fit in". Because my family denied that there was a problem. Then I pushed people away from me. Therefore. I could not control what was happening to my body so how could I have control of my life? As long as I believed that I was unworthy and I could not fit in. all grown up. others ignored it as well. your child has had no one to talk to. it protected me from the hardships of life." Matt: "You can stay a child forever. which made me feel lonely. "I have come inside myself today to find you and tell you what a good job you have been doing taking care of me. I wait patiently. Matt. I will be the one in the wheelchair and you can stay a child. He is sitting in a chair in front of me and is wearing a blue shirt. as I had more and more symptoms. Then I felt like no one knew or understood me. I see the child in front of me." The Child Responds: "I don't know if I can believe this man. Therefore. felt. 'I am you. I felt like I didn't fit in Q: How have you allowed your life issue? Matt: I ignored the Soul inside of me. so did I. He is about seven or eight years old. I did not have to try to take control of my life and face possible failure. Would you like to talk to him now? Matt: "Yes I would. He scares me because he has a wheelchair like my big brothers. Q: How did your core belief of being unworthy protect you when you were a child and as an adult? A: I did not feel worthy enough to go out into the world because I knew that I was different and would not fit in. and not fitting in became normal. I felt like "defective merchandise". I don't ever want to grow up! I will stay a child forever and ever. I guess it must be true that I have to have one too when I grow up. You can still . I felt uncomfortable with my physical condition. "My child is quiet for a very long time.' I say to him as I look deeply into his eyes. However. because I was so lonely. From my wheelchair we are at the same level. When I make others feel uncomfortable. This made other people feel uncomfortable. Q: How have you perpetuated your life issue? Matt: I felt like something was wrong with me. Then.

I can tell that he is afraid to trust me enough to give up a belief that has served him so well. No wonder it was so difficult for him to trust me. You trust me for just a little while and I will check up on you all the time to see if you are O. I could never do that and I always felt lonely. "Let us have a trial period. But now I am afraid. my disease would get worse. or my fault. If you get scared. Is that fine with you?" The Child Responds: "But I am afraid of change. I remember now how I used to insult him so often in my mind. "The child gives me a hug and runs away to his friends. "The child pulls away from me. If I change I won't know what will happen. If I became an adult. Don't forget that. You are special and you will grow up to be a strong young man. he will try many new things and get hurt. walk and run. "Can I keep my word? Can I forgive myself for how I have treated him? I remember now when I was an adolescent and was beginning to become an adult. I hated my developing body. I will check up on you every day and tell you that I love you and that you are important in my life. I was right.thirty days. "Matthew. I hated him because I hated my life at that time. . I am afraid that I will disappoint him." I say as I pull him close to me again and give him a warm hug. It is all right. Then Matt calls the child over to him and gives him a hug. But it wasn't the child's fault. He has decided to trust me. Matt: "I will be taking care of you and you don't need to believe that you are unworthy anymore." The Child Responds: "But what if I fall?" Matt: "Children fall all the time. I will help you!" Matt watches his child playing until it is time to exchange core beliefs. I can help you to be a child by making sure that you have childhood experiences like playing outside with your friends. I don't want you to feel lonely. He is afraid that if he doesn't feel like he is unworthy.K. You can do anything that you want. I don't know any other way of being. I promise. You go play now and I will sit over here and watch you play with your friends. I hear your calls and I want to support you." Matt: "Try it for just one month . just come to me and I will give you a big hug. or the teenager's fault.

or when I ask others to. She then married her high school boyfriend and had two children. "I will now forgive myself for growing up. but I fear going up and meeting anyone. This protection comes to me by listening to my Soul. My weight is a big issue for me. "Unless I have a context: I'm someone's sister. Then others will feel comfortable with me as well. I am certain that I don't deserve to ask for what I want or to even get it for myself. It was not until her divorce that she began to deal with the fact that she believed that she was "not worthy". (Matt is wheelchair bound and cannot even "transfer" with assistance. my child for staying young. Annie Speaks: "I'm not a special person. He pays an assistant to assist him before work and bed. and works full time. However. "I can't have a positive relationship with myself or with others in my personal life. I have a good relationship with those that I work with. Her older sister was a "star" and her younger brother was charismatic. However. I'm uncomfortable. I don't draw people to me and when I am in a large group at a party or social event. I can be the person that I am to them. after all. my children. My Soul will continue to give me the courage to feel comfortable with myself. I am horribly embarrassed to be alone. one person. he lives alone in a home. or I'm a mother. Annie went to college to enter the profession of her parents. We are. Then I WILL "fit in". My new protection is SPIRITUAL. I don't always know how to meet my own needs and when I do.) Annie is a middle child. I don't have to be me. and my teenager for being in the middle. Who is the person that I am to myself? I fear that I abandoned myself in order to make others love me!" Annie's Core Belief: "I am not worthy. I'm a professional educator. which he owns.) ANNIE (Annie has very different reasons for having the same core belief." . unique or attractive about me. at least as a child. he lives an independent and successful life. I'm not bad. There is nothing wrong with my Soul. My experience has always been that my most positive relationships have been based on my meeting other's needs. but there's truly nothing special. With my spiritual protection I can listen to my Soul. I don't feel comfortable. But then I have a context. Other than that. I now take my new protection. She had no apparent reason to feel that she was unworthy which only increased her guilt. and my sister. I feel tremendous guilt. I feel I am not physically attractive and I can't imagine another person wanting to spend time with me. Her home life and childhood were happy for her.

or assertive." Q)How do you perpetuate your life issue? Annie: "I am afraid of rejection so I stay away from people. If you don't play the game. I therefore give away my control of who I am with. If I did not feel worthy than I did not have to enter into competition with them. I live vicariously through books. "Because of my negativity. and I opened up too much and become too active. Since I don't fight for myself." Q)How do you allow your life issues? Annie: "I don't engage my warrior to battle my fears and to stand up for myself. When I am always alone. I also have negative thoughts about others as well. I could not lose. movies. how could I ever get my needs met and actually be happy?" Q) How do you precipitate your life issue? Annie: "I am the passive one in the initiation of a relationship. then people didn't like me. or my sister. Therefore." Q) Do you know how you created your life issue? Annie: "I have such negative self-talk that I can't have a relationship with myself. The Child Speaks: The child does not want to talk. my kids. Therefore. I never choose to have a relationship but feel like I must wait for someone to choose me." Q)How did your core beliefs protect you as a child? Annie: "I was wedged between Wonder Girl and Super Son. no one knows who I am or what I need. If I can't even choose who the relationship is with. then you don't lose. I don't trust and respect my feelings enough to believe that my thoughts are as worthy as others. or reading and I don't pursue a relationship with myself. I feel like it is because I can't have a happy relationship. Therefore. The Adult Annie takes responsibility: Annie's Life Issue: "I can't have a happy relationship. no one can make me feel like I am in a happy relationship. My experience was that when my true self came out. . I indulge in too many passive activities such as TV watching. Then I am always alone.

but the younger one occasionally meets my gaze directly. ." Q)What is another way in which you can protect yourself? Annie: "I can let my child have her true emotions with a person who is loving and safe. She seems happy and open. it's a good sign that you didn't move away. I want to talk to you about your fears. I had to control part of me because if I were free. I am more like the older child. "The 3 year old seems to represent the few times that I have been spontaneous and open. Deep down. when I first go inside myself. Annie: "I know you are scared of me and I can tell that you wish that I would go away. But. I show to the world and. So. Can I stay with you?" The Child does not respond. "Therefore. I believed no one should see all of me. and is in a soft flowing dress. I withheld myself and become passive until people in my life told me what THEY wanted. but I know that will have to assertively pursue my child. I want to get to know you better. The other child is older. They both stare straight ahead. Most of the time. maybe 6 years old. as she is the one who needs me most. Actually. I can allow the child to have her dreams and desires and I can keep a sacred trust with her. such as myself. and open people wouldn't like me. Annie: "Well. Can I stay and talk to you?" The Child does not respond. timid and vulnerable. I will not divulge her secrets to anyone until I know that they will be supportive. 'Hi. I believed that I was worthless and I feared letting others know. watching me from the corner of their eyes. loose. they don't want me to leave either. She has a softer appearance and is often hiding her face in the shadows or in the lines of her hair as it falls across her face when she looks down. usually choose to be. I see two children. however. I want to touch you and protect you. would you like to talk to your child? Annie: "Yes. She seems to come out when I am angry or slightly drunk. But when the smoke clears. but I want to be with you. I am usually more comfortable with the older child's approach.'" The Child does not respond. "I will talk to the 6 year old. Neither one of them trusts me. the older child because it is safer. Then I wouldn't feel unworthy. One is about three years old. I am you all grown up. The older one shifts uncomfortably from foot to foot. " Q)Annie. The younger child comes out like bursts of fire.

all of my beliefs?" Annie: "What do you need from me so that you can trust me?" The Child Responds: "I need time and proof. Would you be willing to make that exchange?" The Child Responds: "I don't know. I want to trust you. thoughts. I'll see it written on your face. I love you. Nothing you say to me will be bad. You might not say anything bad." The Child Responds: "I want to do what you say. My love will grow with the weight of your gifts to me. I'll talk if you like. Because it is you. I will breathe them in and fill myself with the love you give me. My joy is in knowing everything about you. I want you to know how special you are to me. All your ideas. I am you! I am what you can be when you are free to open yourself up to your own truth. but I hope that you will trust me soon. But. I don't ever want to see you hate me. I . That is why I'm here. but I am not like the others. You'll hate me or become bored or disappointed. I am not carrying what they are carrying. the more I will love you. It can come slowly or quickly. I can offer my friendship so that you and I can have a relationship. but I can feel when you don't. I know that you have a right to be distrustful of me. Can you do that? It doesn't have to be all at once. appreciation and gratitude. Please share yourself with me. Annie: "It is okay if you don't want to talk. Give what you can." The Child does not respond. "In exchange for the protection that you get for believing that you are 'unworthy'. Annie: "I won't go away. I can help you by being your partner. I want to be here for you. If I give you a little. I don't know if I can. I won't leave you. But. You are what you have experienced and you have experienced the disappointment of hate from others. I won't become silent or make you feel bad because of what you say or do.I will wait until you are ready. I know that you're afraid to talk to me. even the things that make you scared or angry or feel much to give -. Everything you give me is love. Because I can feel that you have so much to say -. I need a change of experience and I need your patience. You see you have only realized such a small part of yourself. but I'll feel it. The more you give to me. You say that you will love me. it's hidden and you have had to protect it from the world. because I will always be here and I will always receive everything you have to give with love. I want to see all of your light (the black and the white light) and embrace it for the goodness that it is. feelings. "I can see so much more of your light. But. and actions are like breaths of clean air. How can I trust you? Why should I trust you? How can I go against all of my training." Annie: "I understand. it is valuable.

That belief is-NO MATTER WHAT. I wonder if she wants more from me. support. I will use those portions of yourself in my adult life.TO MYSELF AND TO OTHERS." Annie: "Yes. I want attention. I'll give a little more. Maybe you won't catch me. I want you to acknowledge that I am valuable to you. but holds back.) LILLY (When we believe that we must ignore the part of us that we like the best. communicative relationship.) Lilly grew up in a small farm town. and unconditional love. I want you to know that I acknowledge how brave you are to take such risks and how careful you are in making a commitment. you shall have a new core belief. Unfortunately. And best of all. Annie: "It is a good first step. She is not convinced. Between them they have five children. I don't just want to close my eyes and fall backwards without a net. "As I say this sentence. her mother returned home and left Lilly in an orphanage. She and her husband have an intimate. She was an "accident" and her mother went away to "have her" and put her up for adoption. When Lilly was born. . No one adopted her. She falls backwards and looks to see if I am there. I want ALL of that." Annie: "I will give you all that you ask for. I don't know. Lilly's mother married a man (not the father) so that he could take care of her and her baby.need to wait and see what happens. Then maybe. She feels better now that I have acknowledged her strength and ability to take risks. "Dear child inside of me. Then her grandmother brought her home. The child is glad I'm here and that we are sharing what she has gone through- what I have gone through as well. Lilly had already spent her first few vital months alone and unloved. it is going to have to be slow. So. I see images of her testing me. She keeps falling or jumping off of a cliff to see if I will catch her. I AM ALWAYS VALUABLE . we will NOT feel "good enough". I want what you promised." The Child Responds: "Yes." (Annie is now happily married." The child responds with a shy look. you shall have it all. I keep catching her and she keeps jumping. acceptance.

But another side of me was angry for stopping the white light. Farmland USA. I had to keep the white light out and not even allow myself to feel how angry that made me. The town watched Lilly VERY carefully to see if she would turn out like her mother. once she had sacrificed the most important part of herself. I had many experiences of a great white light that came to me. when I kept the white light out. I used to believe that I was unworthy. Lilly's Core Belief: "I am not good enough. Lilly took on much of the responsibility of her younger siblings while she determined to prove to the town that she was "good enough". "I thought that if the noise stopped and I couldn't see the white light anymore I would be accepted by everyone. 'I don't want to be not good enough. then I became VERY angry and no one wanted me that way either. Lilly was the oldest of many siblings. It was a 'sin' there for me to believe that I had LIGHT. Gradually. Lilly Speaks to her child: . when the white light came. I began to hold my ears and close my eyes so that I couldn't hear the loud noise or see the bright light. "When I was a child. but was not able to provide much money for the large family. of course. Then the angry me got really angry and said. 'If you invite the white light into your life you will be different and no one will want you. I became afraid when the white light came thundering to me because it made me feel too different. Therefore. but now I believe that I am worthy." Lilly Speaks: "I must sacrifice myself so that others can get what they need.' "However. Then.' "The first me just wanted everyone inside my head to calm down and deal with it!! 'You can't have everything. they ridiculed me. but I am just not good enough to get what I need. I grew up in a large Southern Baptist family in 'Podunck'. When I described these experiences to other people. I believed that if I were 'good enough' I wouldn't have that conflict in the first place." Lilly so wanted acceptance and love from the people in her life that she was willing to sacrifice the most important part of herself to get it. The conflict between these two parts of myself (the part that stopped the light and the part that was angry because I stopped the light) gave birth to a third me: the 'I'm not good enough me'. and kind to all of them." Lilly's Life Issue: " I can't get what I want. Therefore. I learned that if I pleased myself.Lilly's mother was not happy and broke many small town rules of behavior. Her father was loving. she did not have enough power to get what she wanted. However. and I lashed out at others and at myself.' the voice said. I displeased others.

does the white light think that you are good enough?" The Child Responds: "In the white light. Lilly: Lilly pulls the child close to her and gently directs her face so that she may look into the eyes of her child. too. You thought that you were protecting yourself from more abandonment and criticism. The Child Does Not Respond: She looks at the floor and plays with her dress. are you aware of the fact that the white light chooses very special people who carry great love in their heart? These people are good people who are prone to living a balanced life. but yes. It is such a feeling of freedom and security. Maybe you remembered the white light longer than the others around you did. My purpose is joy and fellowship with all of life. When I got older. I stopped spending as much time with nature after I became an adult. But maybe it was the white light that comforted you when you were all alone in the orphanage. I feel intelligent and creative in the white light." Lilly: "Did you surrender your life purpose when you closed off to the light?" The Child Responds: "Slowly. I got married and felt that I had to sacrifice myself to make my husband happy. I feel strong. I don't care what others think. But. Don't you think." The Adult Takes Responsibility: . The birds and other creatures of nature also gave me joy. I would lie between the rows of corn planted on our farm and gaze up at the clouds. because it was your only comfort when you were an infant. "Honey. In the white light I feel like I have a purpose for existence." Lilly: "Dear child. Lilly: "How do you feel about the white light? Not how others feel-how you feel?" The Child Responds: "The white light takes me traveling. then. and powerful. There are beings of love and beauty aboard and I am comfortable and accepted there. that being chosen by the white light is not only an honor but also a sign of utmost respect?" The Child Does Not Respond: Lilly: "I know you gave up the white light because you thought you had to do so in order to be 'good enough' for the others who would judge you. beautiful. Then I could have the same feeling as in the white light.

and still have a spiritual creative life for myself?" The Adult Speaks: "Yes." The Child Responds: "Are you saying that I am good enough to I have love. as well. I believed that I had to sacrifice myself so that others could get what "they" needed. because I did not believe that I was good enough to get what I wanted and make others happy. Then I was powerless to change my situation. she is learning to love the part of herself that she believed was "not good enough. because of my early abandonment. and a spiritual life. "I PRECIPITATED my life issue because I wanted a man to take care of me financially. The white light will help you to remember your power. But then I would feel guilty about wanting that because I loved my father so much. a career. Therefore. I learned that from my mother. I didn't deserve to get both because I wasn't good enough. In fact.I could have a man who provided money. Since I sacrificed my white light so that "they" would not judge me." . Then I would pick a man who agreed with my opinion of myself. Also. The Adult Speaks: "I CREATED my life issue of not getting what I wanted. Therefore. I could not have enough success or money in my career because I was holding back. but you will have to love who you are and what you do as well. it is your spiritual life that will change your core belief.OR . I would have to sacrifice something to get what I wanted. That belief never protected you any way. I was afraid to have what I wanted for fear that I might lose it. Pull in the protection of the white light. Would you like to choose another core belief?" The Child Responds: "Yes! I choose the belief that: I AM GOOD ENOUGH TO DESERVE THE WHITE LIGHT-AND ALL THAT IT BRINGS TO ME. Then I would become disillusioned with my life. I would get involved with a man and then I hold myself back because I believed that I was not 'good enough'." "I ALLOWED this process to continue because I had lost my power when I gave up the white light. money. I could have a man I loved . Then you can have love." "I PERPETUATED the problem by repeatedly picking a man who would make me feel bad about myself. Again. I felt like a failure. and a career." Lilly is now in love with someone from the hometown that she ran away from. Then you will not need the protection of believing that you are 'not good enough'. She had to sacrifice what she wanted to make my grandmother and me happy. so I just allowed it. Then I would hold myself back in my career to 'make him happy'. In loving him. You can enjoy a mature relationship. I think I wanted that so much because my father did not take care of my mother financially.

I shall not harm your daughter. the infant instantly ceased her crying and starred into the light of Love's eyes." spoke Love. you shall prick your finger on a spinning wheel DIE!" Fear cackled her evil laugh." crackled the harsh voice of Fear. I have come to give MY gift to the Princess Beauty. "I see that my invitation did not arrive at my abode. Everyone. spun herself into a vortex of darkness. Dear Queen. and Love. Each Godmother gave the infant a special gift. but found that she could not come closer than a few feet from the sleeping child. Fear laughed her wicked laugh. However." sobbed the Queen. "No. and disappeared from the great hall. even the three other Fairy Godmothers. Beauty followed her "instincts" up a long narrow stairway . "How can my Beauty die?" "Wait. "Good Day. you will fall into a deep sleep to be awakened only by the kiss of Truth. Perhaps I can ease Fear's terrible curse. The Queen rushed to the now crying infant and held her close to her bosom. Power." cooed the wicked Godmother. However. for on your sixteenth birthday. From the very core of this gloom materialized the forgotten Fairy Godmother." The grateful Queen placed the infant back in her crib to receive Love's blessing. dear Beauty. but I can lessen its severity." Of course. came to bless the babe. "I have not given my gift to the Princess. "My dear one. I only wish to give her my gift. It was as if time had stopped. a dark cloud crossed over the sun and the glorious banquet room became filled with darkness. Fairy Godmother Wisdom gave Beauty the gift of a mind that is free of limitation and self-doubt.Once upon a time in a far away land. Fear. YET. just before Fairy Godmother Love was to bestow her gift. on the exact day of her sixteenth birthday. At her naming celebration the Fairy Godmothers Wisdom. I." spoke the Fairy Godmother Love. Beauty. "I cannot change the entire curse of Fear. Mother Earth and Father Sky lived happily with all the inhabitants of their kingdom. "Do not worry. As light came back into the room. Knowing that you would not purposely exclude me. "enjoy your youth. "Does my presence hinder your ability to protect your child?" The Queen found that she was mute. When you prick your finger. easy to forget Fear because no one enjoyed her company. Their joy could only be improved by the birth of their wonderful daughter." "My dear Beauty. I command that somehow." Everyone in the palace was silenced by terror. Fairy Godmother Power gave Beauty the gift of the ability to know and trust her instincts. Truth shall find you and bestow upon you Unconditional Love. was frozen in position. As Godmother Love approached the crib. of course. every spinning wheel in the land was burned to prevent Fear's evil prediction. Only Fairy Godmother Fear could move. and she was quickly advancing on the infant's crib. everyone awoke from their stupor of terror. It was. The Queen rushed to the infant's crib. The mute Queen gasped in terror. however. have eyes and ears throughout your kingdom and have thus learned of this grand celebration. Instead. Beauty. you shall not die.

was now believed to be dead. I would like to say that Beauty instantly responded to Truth's love and rode off with him on his valiant steed. However. How could SHE deserve the love of Truth? "He must want something from me. However. been amplified in the telling. he decided that he would make the journey to that distant land of Mother Earth and Father Sky. even though many followed Truth to the Castle. Fairy Godmother Fear awaited him to fill his mind with images of all he had ever feared. For a moment Truth faltered in the face of his own fear. The story had. Sorrow that Fear's prediction came true was more than the kingdom could bear and the three Fairy Godmothers mercifully put the entire kingdom into a deep sleep until Truth's arrival. Along the way. of course. "I believe that Beauty is just asleep. Beauty. "I want nothing." he said. . the Prince's great confidence began to ease the hearts of the many that were afraid. she did not think of Truth's kiss. The Prince rushed to her bedside. If she could not trust herself. as well as her entire kingdom. The story of Mother Earth. how could she trust the Prince? After all. had been asleep for a very long time. However. much less awaken her. Truth was victorious over Fear and the Prince banished her from the land forever—he hoped. When Beauty first awoke. The Princess. These people chose to follow Truth to assist him in his rescue of Beauty. for the final few feet through the brambles. along with her entire kingdom. He was a prince from a distant land and his name was Truth. pulled her into his arms. Gradually. as Prince Truth cleared the bramble bushes. In fact. he told everyone how he would rescue Beauty. Following the tale was Fear. without a single "doubt" in her mind and pricked her finger on the awaiting needle. but she had learned to doubt herself. few could enter the fearful brambles that now engulfed the entire Castle. he knew that he was Powerful and had the inherent Wisdom to seize whatever opportunity came his way. she had forced the entire kingdom to suffer a long sleep. loving kiss. All who heard this tale ran into their homes and barred their doors against the evil darkness of Fear. Therefore. this was not the case. Beauty's instincts told her that Truth loved her. My love for you is unconditional. Her first thought upon awakening was of how she had followed her "instincts" into the tower without a shred of "doubt" and touched the very needle that she had been warned against her entire life. Prince Truth was alone. Worse yet. and their daughter Beauty quickly spread to the surrounding lands. and he fought courageously. "I do not believe that Beauty is dead. dear Beauty. Now nothing lay between Truth and Beauty. except one. Father Sky. Beauty's last thought as she fell off into a deep sleep was of how much she had loved her life and how much she would miss it." the Prince proclaimed. Fear had made sure that this alteration in the tale had taken place. Finally." she mused out loud. But then he remembered that Beauty needed him to rescue her. All. that is. and I shall be the one to awaken her!" Prince Truth had no idea how he could even find the princess. and gave Beauty a deep.

and Love until she had personally confronted her OWN fears. and it was many years before the entire kingdom was free from Fear's curse." However. if you want your inner child to trust you—you must earn it. everyone had seemed to love her for her entire life. before she could be sure. Beauty could not find her own Wisdom. After all. ." spoke Truth." she queried." "How can I accept your Love when everyone around me sleeps? How can I abandon all that I have known just because you say there is something better?" The Prince now understood Beauty's plight. "will you love me if I don't go with you? Will you love me when I am old and not so beautiful? And will you love me even if I love another?" Now these questions were very difficult for Prince Truth and he found that he could not find an instant reply. Let us begin with the King and Queen. but she could only accept his love when she could love herself. "Come dear Beauty." thought Beauty. Beauty had to learn through experience that Truth's love was Unconditional and Truth had to learn that Beauty was not someone to seek and rescue. the sleeping child within you may not want to be rescued." "Dear Beauty. Truth could awaken her. at least not at first." continued Beauty. The moral is. Truth and Beauty then went throughout the castle awaking everyone from the slumber that had protected them from the pain of Fear's curse." "Hmm. have offered me protection for many years." In other words. "You see. your child may not accept your "Unconditional Love. Why should I release this protection just because you-a total stranger to me-have asked me to? I cannot trust my instincts for they have led me astray before. fearful sleep. Many awoke with the same misgivings as the Princess had. "You and I shall awaken your entire kingdom together. but no one was able to protect her from the curse of Fear. I understand what you say. But I have traveled far to offer you my Love. "This sleep and the brambles that you say you have parted for me. but someone to listen to and protect. Power."Then. so that she could again trust her instincts. You see. "Perhaps Truth's love is Unconditional. the Princess would need to heal her own self-doubt. By then Truth and Beauty had learned to trust and love each other—UNCONDITIONALLY. Until you are willing to enter the kingdom of your child and awaken each subject from its long.

The leaders of our future have bodies very small. then they can guide us all. How long can they remember the places they came from? How long can Soul live in their hearts and warm them like the sun? Can others that come near them know they will lead the way then guide them to remain them SELF so innocence can stay? The glory of a newborn matures into a child. We'll protect them from the fate that we ourselves have suffered. . but pain has made us deaf and fear has made us blind. Their halos have not slipped. but as the child becomes adult. Love them with a love that's true and see their inner glory. If we help them to remember the purpose of their birth. For fresh in their remembrance is the truth we seek to find. then they'll know that they are safe to share their lives-long story. Their memories are awake still. These children come from Heaven. but if we listen with our hearts. that innocence turns wild. Their wings are newly clipped. they'll know the meaning of their life and acknowledge their self-worth.

We create obsessive- compulsive and ritualistic behaviors in a vain attempt to protect ourselves from our unseen enemies. and getting more of them becomes the predominant action in our life. dear children. A message is displayed: Aberrant behavior based on fear and negativity sabotages dreams and aspirations. as these children take the lead their love will show the way to open up our hearts and minds to see a brand new day. we believe that we are justified in our selfish and self-serving actions. we have an unconscious need for domination. we miss many beautiful moments and our . We see an enemy everywhere we look. We follow now your light. then know that from the harm of life our love has kept them buffered. We welcome all our children for they know much more of life than those of us who have been lost in illusions of our strife. We hear the vision of your words and see with your clear sight. For. Because of our inner battle. Because we react to what we are afraid that we saw or heard. While we are in this state of consciousness. Therefore. Our behavior mirrors our dark side. The fourth red door is marked: BEHAVIOR We go to the door and knock. our doubts and fears create a gray filter that alters all of our perceptions. Lead us please. The drugs that we have chosen to use to "help" us have now become our masters. But how does a child know that they are bad if someone doesn't tell them? How can a child learn to distinguish between good and bad if they are told that everything they do is bad? The unconscious memories of childhood's painful situations bring forward the defense mechanisms that we created in our childish efforts to survive. The behaviors that are initiated from this portion of our unconscious are a reaction to a reality that exists only in our fears.

Our Soul then intercedes by joining with our unconscious to create a scenario so that we have to confront our fear. emotions and thoughts cannot. Is it our Unconscious. as our behavior is the sum total of all our needs. or who we are. Sometimes we are taught that we are "bad" because we don't want what THEY want. we don't believe that we can get what we want. as what we want is usually what we are working to get. what THEY want. and spiritual guidance. Therefore. over and over again. Maybe we don't believe in ourselves because we have been taught to think that we are bad. Our fear-guided behavior acts is a self- sabotage. so that we will not be disappointed when we DON'T get to be ourselves or choose our own goals. we try very hard to get. or do. From high above our earth's vibrations there is assistance to save our nations. If we can objectively observe our behavior. or our Superconscious Self? Sometimes. Then. and who we are becoming. drives. we are usually more in sync with our Soul than we think. Then our conscious behavior becomes the battleground between who we were. to know my name. Arise my ones. We can do this by listening to our Self and following our own Path. our Soul want us to grow and face our fears while our unconscious wants us to hide. our unconscious. Sometimes our behavior will tell us what our body. which allows our Soul to win the final battle and become the new pilot of our physical earth vessel. our superconscious. . The trick is to find out WHO is working for it. or that we are not good enough to get it anyway. Therefore. desires. to hear my plea. Aberrant behavior based on fear and negativity sabotages our dreams and aspirations. do hear my call. or be. we tell ourselves that we don't know what we want. The time has come for one and all. Often the fear we have to face is the fear that we won't get what we want. However. or that we shouldn't want that. emotions. Fortunately. defensive behavior reflects our constant sense of victimization. but our behavior forces us into our own track and off of their track. our Conscious. we tell ourselves that we don't know what we want. as we create the very thing we fear. but to our Soul it is salvation. This action is often called rebellion. we can find out what we really want. thoughts. in order for our Soul to become our pilot we must raise our self-esteem enough to believe that we are worthy of it. In all of these cases. which is the Path that our Soul has laid out for us. I am the Goddess of this Earth plane.

This is the chance to begin again. One is the master or the slave. my ones. we must be willing to observe not only our thoughts and feelings. The Truth is now. The moment is coming! I need all of you to focus your attention in that direction. Listen now and do not fear. NOW . The Power's here. but our behavior as well. Hear my call and join my force. And now. It is time that you remember who you are and accept the full power of that awareness. The answers are for those who hear. For those who don't I cannot save. hear my cry.make this choice! I. Do you follow Love or follow Fear? Against my form no longer sin. I will raise my Heart to its highest form. Now. am as indestructible as I am infinite. the Goddess. I weary of this low vibration and do not wish to be limited to it much longer. Then. One can no longer run nor hide. For of the greed I now do tire. I have held this vibratory rate. Listen to me at regular intervals and I shall give you direct messages. and I wish my children to join me. The time has come to pick which side. our Kundalini begins to rise. I'll wash my surface clear of mire. The Goddess needs you. Arise my One. slowly growing denser and denser as my inhabitants have fallen deeper and deeper into their forgetfulness. The Goddess of Earth A Personal Tale of the Rising Kundalini When we hear and accept the Goddess's call. But I can't wait much longer. the time is nigh. For eons. When our chakras begin to open .

separation. For example. if we do NOT live in denial. If we can observe our behavior. When we deny our pain. be sure to be the driver. limitation. That is." that we are able to flush out and heal old pain and fear. one that is dynamic throughout our entire life. The echoes of the past will no longer haunt us and cause us to react inappropriately. . We then may find ourselves being enraged because our friend is ten minutes late. For example. and unworthiness. These patterns and beliefs are often the foundation that our egos have used to define themselves. The balancing and healing of our past is a slow process. and through our "failures. if someone is late to pick us up we may become slightly angry. the battle between our ego and our Soul begins. As our Soul begins to take residence in our physical bodies. our behaviors often get more "out of control" than usual. That is. if our parents were always late to pick us up. that old pain will piggyback onto the current situation. This process becomes greatly amplified when the Kundalini begins to rise. or find another solution so that the same situation that hurts our feelings does not arise. Once we have begun the process of balancing and healing our childhood. Our ego functions from the self-image that we have created for ourselves. it needs to flush out old patterns of fear. we would only ask reliable people to pick us up. of both the past and the present. However. and our thoughts. of course. Often it is only through our behavior. Hence. as well as the self-image that others have created for us. we become locked into unconscious reactions to life because the unconscious pain of the past amplifies the pain of the present. we can begin to understand the unconscious motivations behind it. However. we can learn to accept ourselves for who we are and not for who we should be. and Kundalini begins Her rise to our crown. our behavior is out of our ego's control. until then. If we know that we are very sensitive about time. our emotions. When we are able to reveal and heal our old pain. our reactions to the present can be based on the present situation and the present person. our unconscious needs and desires are too often only discovered through our behavior. and we had many experiences of being frightened or embarrassed. This personal history of the Kundalini rising is presented as my personal case study for others to better understand how behavior can tell us the truths that our minds and emotions cannot. we can consciously deal with the situation in an adult manner.

I had been programmed well by my family and my society. It was a good "outside life. I had hidden my Self away because it was too different from everyone around me. this place that I lived in. but could never call Home. When we moved into our new house. It was the life that I was supposed to have. I looked around at the life that SHOULD have made me happy. I was lonely for my Self. I owned my house. Being different was a very "bad" thing. and "What is this place?" I have everything that society and my family told me to get. the first wave of the Baby Boomers. it was everyone else's life. THE FIRST CHAKRA TIME FRAME 1974-1979 It was 1974. two to three times a week. my real life. Now I needed to begin to create myself. And now I had it all! I was miserable and lonely. We had huge parties. my Self. Early in my childhood I had neglected my inner life. I had to find out who I was. "Where am I?" I would ask myself. I should be gloriously happy. I was married. "What a good life. If you were different you were NOT "good enough. According to the 1950's sit-coms. what did I say about my life? I said. in order to find out where I had gone. I could not feel Her love. I had a new home that we owned. which meant I was "good enough." I had grown up in the 50's and early 60's. and our home was always filled with people and fun. two kids. Or was it my life? No. from weeds to landscaping." I had two children who loved me unconditionally. and I could stay home with the children. and I had it all. pillows. Luckily. However. yes. All my creativity aroused the Goddess within me and she began calling me to join Her. quilts. I was 28 years old and I was VERY tired." By that I mean that anyone on the outside could look at my life and say. unconditional love was a secret yearning that came from a memory of the time "before. planted a vegetable garden and made all the curtains." But. I planted the entire yard. All I could feel was Her intense loneliness. a girl and a boy. I had lost the sense of who I was and had embraced the idea of who I was supposed to be. But. I had everything. I was very creative. and I had lots and lots of time to look at my life." However. and I didn't have to leave my children to go to work (a strong 50's message). The only time I could be my Self was with my kids and a very few friends. I was still cashing in on the tail of the hippie era. "Where did I go?" However. Unconditional love. a marriage. Why? . I had never found it on this world. it was 1974. yet I am horribly unhappy. I had spent my life being who I was supposed to be and had never had time to be who “I” was.

I began my search with my best friends. I Never Promised You a Rose Garden. Reed. connected to something INSIDE. the one I had abandoned to get married and live in denial." I had no concept of what that meant. I continued to read every book I could find about yoga. spirituality. and I instantly knew she was my teacher. Then I met Mrs. "Now. My friend. special friends. which showed me another path. At the end of each day's yoga session. books. Luckily. In fact. the Goddess told me that I could not be free in the world that I lived in until I could support my children and myself. all that I had attained. meditation. I decided I would let go of what THEY wanted me to do. and I wanted more! After studying about the ascended Masters and astrology with Mrs. showed me that insanity was NOT the answer. My body was what separated me from. Practicing yoga is what helped me make that decision. Even when I was with my gregarious teen church group. My body was not me. I had felt alone my entire life so that was not too ominous for me." Because of that journey. But I didn't know how. a glimmer of my spirit was able to filter through the vast network of walls and camouflages that I had built around me in those 28 years. everything. the spiritual path. One book. The red doors of the unconscious were opening before me and I could not close them. one of the special ones. As Kundalini began to awaken. CAREER LIFE . I had to decide to make my spiritual growth more important than the many emotional dramas that filled my life. it never had been me. listen to your body. However. and I do not remember which one." I pondered. But two of my book friends. "When you step upon The Path. Instead of giving in to insanity. My spirituality had always been something I had experienced alone. I only knew that I wanted to feel connected again. my entire "lives.. Then I found another book. I think it was about a year before I was ready to begin studying with her.what? I did not know. you must do so ALONE. and Eden Express. I gained the courage to go to graduate school to finish my major and get a license. Hiddleman wrote. Fortunately. I searched furiously because I could feel the demon of depression closing in on me like a dark cloud. I had gone down to my deepest unconscious and felt the ancient pain that had been hiding there my entire life. yoga sutra. My body was the trap that kept me from going Home. All that I had." Well.. there were also my children and a few. my Soul had heard my call and gradually started altering my behavior. Yoga gave me a taste of peace. "Perhaps I should stop resisting and allow the craziness to overtake me. Richard Hiddleman's 28 Day Plan for Yoga. Reed for a while. very few. the only time I didn't feel alone was when I was with my Self. I felt different and alone. meant nothing to this demon for it engulfed everything in its darkness. in fact. introduced me to her. said.

My body knew that the first chakra's adrenal glands were firing adrenaline into my system. It will be "fine". or was my goal to manipulate the "Higher Beings" to give me comfort rather than the truth? My body was very confused and a very poor liar. None of these were my fault. or unluckily. Blaze the . that I was totally ungrounded. On the way to school I would chant "Blaze. "I am going to school to save my marriage. Graduate school was a great mirror for my many unconscious fears. my mind was very busy learning many new things and worrying about "failing the comps. stop/go mode. was in great pain." There is that word again. and that I was going in opposite directions with every thought. the reason I was going to school was to leave my marriage. I wrenched my right knee." In reality. which was. In actuality." which of course I did. I will have to leave my unhappy marriage and be ALONE. my body was in stop/go. the masculine side. the shock absorber of "learning-how- to-go-out-into-the-world-to-take-care-of-yourself. stop/go. was being waged inside me. came a voice that I labeled as spirit. Denial is a tricky deal. My body also knew that a war. my hurt was bad luck. my second fear was that I would fail the comprehensive examination. about which I was totally oblivious. and it believed my cover story. I denied. or was my spiritual guidance saying that it would be fine? Well. which teaches us how to step out into the world." was giving me a message. I denied that I was living in denial. I did listen to it sometimes. I had a simple solution. Because my conscious and unconscious mind was not in agreement. My first fear was that I was too "stupid" to get a MA degree. I thought I wasn't afraid to be alone. "If I get a masters and a job. "I know. I had five car accidents in one year. I thought that I was determined to achieve my goal." I told myself. but which goal? Was my goal to leave the marriage or save the marriage? Was my goal to get my degree or fail my comps? Was my goal to follow my inner guidance as I had learned from Mrs. both of these conscious fears paled behind my unconscious fear. it was the voice of denial. When you live in denial in your outside world. Luckily. Reed. Meanwhile. But luckily my higher guidance was protecting me. that was much later. However. Denial! And while doing yoga. how can you determine if you are living in denial in your inside world? Was I saying it would be fine. The right knee. PHYSICAL BODY My mind was a wonderful liar. But. two very different opinions to be locked in one mind. The right knee. just like the car accidents. Was my body telling me to slow down and watch where I was going? Was my body telling me that I was experiencing a great deal of psychic pain? Was my body telling me that I should bend my knee to my higher guidance and listen rather than direct? No. at least not consciously afraid. Therefore. one stormy evening when I was alone. I had to create a cover story. which is on the right leg that pushes the brakes and the accelerator in the car so that you DON'T have five car accidents. Now. Blaze. that was an interesting message from my body.

FINAL INITIATION OF THE FIRST CHAKRA I can forgive myself for my youthful mistakes because now I see that it all was a grand drama. When I got the grim notice in the mail that I had failed. Oh. The next day. when my husband spent that night of my "bad news" away from home. "Nothing will disturb my harmony. after I had taken the responsibility for my own inner battle. and my school and spiritual books. Violet Fire. A nervous breakdown can be "bad luck" or "a major setback". Then. Through the last year of graduate school. I became a better person because I learned some very important lessons. I passed the exams. I can look back at this time and think that I was having a nervous breakdown. whereas as spiritual initiation is "a difficult transition into a better person. I learned that I was NOT stupid. My unconscious and my Soul had won. and I would pass because I was no longer at war with myself. the joys of denial. I also learned to listen to my Soul when it tried to warn me. It was just before I was to take the comprehensive examinations. or I can look back and think that I was having a spiritual initiation. to tell me that I was NOT in the state of mind to take on such a big challenge? I never learned the answer because I hid under the covers until it was gone. and I do believe that I became a better person. In fact. Light. after one of the worst nights of my life. We always survived." that would crescendo into my final initiation." My higher guidance even came to me in a blazing ball of golden light one night when I was ALONE. Had it come to warn me. I had to fail in order to learn to distinguish between the voice of fear and the Voice of Soul. of course. I left. I would chant. When I tried to study in my tension-filled house. I choose the latter. at the time I probably would not have heeded the warning if I had heard it. after I had learned that I created my own reality." I blamed God for "leading me astray. Light". And. away from me." Well it WAS a difficult transition. I could no longer deny that my marriage was over. I learned that I was smart and powerful. I had to fail to finally break through my wall of denial to find the courage to leave a bad situation and face my fear of being alone. I had dream after dream of great disasters involving just my children and me. I would take the test again. But. . When I learned that I had failed the "comps. all my illusions burst in one great explosion. I had to manifest my greatest fears so that I could conquer them." But later. The golden light entered my bedroom and slowly approached my bedside. I had to fail in order to learn that I was strong enough to try again and succeed. I could no longer deny that I was miserable. I left that house and I left that life. with my kids. ALONE. our dog.” all the world is a stage. transmuting all shadow into Light. and after I had learned that fear has as much power to create as love.

TIME FRAME 1979-1983 . I created a new home. adult exterior. Now I had to LIVE it. This pillar guarded the first step to Soul. And even though she felt like an adult. I stepped upon the first step to Soul. The light of this pillar would always shine to remind her of the spiritual life-force which flowed continuously from her Soul into her physical universe. If she were to give that center up. She had to learn to shield that center from the outside pain while she still allowed love to enter from the ones whom she trusted. Standing tall. and I learned that I could integrate my masculine and feminine energy to create a NEW LIFE. not just from her strong. For in the center. she had to learn how to guide herself.. she knew she would become hard and inflexible. she knew that there was a center that was still soft and vulnerable. As her vision focused. Inside the doorway of that threshold was a pillar of light with a shining crystal atop it. The inner worlds were now fully accessible to her. Through my behavior.. In feeling pain she could remember to learn and grow and change. she felt pain. Upon that threshold she would place her deepest love and trust so that she would be protected and guided in every moment of her life. THE FIRST STEP TO SOUL The small child had grown up. Now. This center was the threshold to her inner life. she peered into the crystal and saw a bright red glow. She entered the doorway and stepped upon the first step to Soul. It had taken much longer than she had ever intended. What a ride! I learned to support myself for the first time. but also from the soft vulnerable interior that was the center of her Self. she realized that red glow was a flame ~ A FLAME OF COURAGE! She would need this courage to maintain the responsibilities of her everyday life while she continued her inner journey up the Seven Steps to Soul. I had proven to myself what my Soul had always known. My first chakra had opened.

and promised Goddess Kundalini that. Kundalini was awake and she needed love-lots of it and lots of sex. It wasn't until I entered my Ph. For me. After the divorce. eventually. . Well. I was on my own for three weeks. that I was able to gain a degree of mastery over my emotions and release my addiction to being a victim. and psychics as often as I could. and fulfilling my long time desire of moving to the beach. I could no longer "settle" for a job that was not my heart's calling. She would join Her God in the Thousand Petal lotus of the crown chakra. without the lessons. Tantric sex. I had not yet totally forgiven God. sex which flushed its magic up my spine. totally. In other words. in fact immediately after the divorce. Now. and some visits.D. passionate love. Now I had my first taste of love and my appetite for more was unquenchable. I had spent a lifetime repressing and "depressing" my emotions. for saying everything would be alright. actually between them and myself." but really making love. program. Lady Kundalini had awakened and She could not just "work. deep. Now I was in love with a man. I really don't think I was very spiritual at that time.It was now the summer of 1979. I had not yet learned that I was the creator of my life. SPIRITUAL LIFE After being together for a year. to the fourth dimension to seek help. I was still a ship without a Captain and I needed to consult astrology. I studied the astrology that I had leaned from Mrs. My consciousness was still primarily limited to the third dimension. this kind of sex had to be filled with love. we moved to the beach." She had to serve from the heart if She were to continue Her upward journey. tarot. Daily. I could not yet believe that I knew all the answers in a higher dimensional component of myself. and his. and some very deep therapy. I was married to my new Love. my only real love was my children and a few friends. Not "doing it. But he wasn't the father of my children and too often. with a happy marriage. that is. uncontrollably and passionately. but I did continue to get my written channelings from the Long Island organization. I had to choose between them and him. I was struck square that I did not enjoy the work and that I definitely could not spend my whole life doing it. It was too far away to study with Mrs. Reed. For eleven years. myself. Reed. although there were frequent pleas. I was 33 years old and on my own for the first time in my life. CAREER LIFE After establishing my own consulting business as an audiologist.

the second chakra rules the water element and when my Kundalini moved into the second chakra I moved to live one-half block from the water. The pain starts as a whisper." It would take until Kundalini entered my third chakra before I could even begin to understand my anger. meaning the you that lives inside of me/body. or was it honeymooner's disease?. I went into a Ph. an absentee father. so I could release pain from my psyche rather than manifesting it in my body. luckily for them. I did release a lot of it while She was in the second chakra. my going to grad school. but we are brave.Interestingly. to get our attention. I was in grad school studying Clinical Psychology and in weekly therapy. and a mom and dad who instantly hooked up with someone else after the divorce. Then. Boy. We can endure our suffering courageously. However. but we bravely carry on like the good troopers that we are. he will abandon you like all the other men in your life. it was time now to focus on my children. are still too frightened to really trust yourself and your loved ones. You. the body has had it and it yells. However. any him? Maybe. Even as a child I had had many fourth dimensional experiences in the Land of Faerie. This allowed Lady Kundalini to maintain her balance of masculine and feminine polarities as She journeyed through my second chakra. . my body faired pretty well. Also. I could stop reacting to and start creating my life. "PAIN!" Then we listen. for two years. you still have mountains of repressed anger. My body was saying. it speaks in a little louder pain. program and." But the body can't speak English so it speaks pain. My program also helped me align the masculine energy of my analytical mind with the female energy of my inner reflection.D. My program was very mind-body oriented. So. They had had to survive a crazy mother in deep denial. FINAL INITIATION FOR THE SECOND CHAKRA Whereas the final initiation for my first chakra was VERY obvious. my yeast infections stopped. Besides. I was able to hear and heal some of my long repressed pain. went into intensive psychotherapy. but all the denied emotions had stopped my further experiences in the higher planes. Interestingly enough. too often we listen as the victim and cannot understand the very clear message that the body that you are living in is telling you. did I really focus on my children and give them all my attention? No. Then. shortly after I had experienced hypnotic regression into my childhood uncovering how I had really felt when my father abandoned me. Furthermore. PHYSICAL BODY Besides the fact that I had yeast infections. the initiation for my second chakra was subtle. "You/we are afraid. My body was saying to me. at least not directly. did I need it! Finally. a divorce. "Are you sure you can trust him.

was the void and. I had built my life upon illusion. and the Spiritual Path stops when the traveler cannot take responsibility for the life he/she has created. But. as well as. I began to have physic experiences that came from the higher sub-planes of the fourth dimension as well as from the higher dimensional components of my SELF. With a clear pathway through my pain and fear. more and more of my unconscious mind became conscious. That is when I began to trust my self and others. within the crystal. I would not have fallen into such devastation when the marriage ended. Then I became aware of the many "hidden agendas" that were really in control. for example. that was not the case. the possibility of nothing. what she saw was NOTHING. I was devastated. it was HER center of creativity and HER center of possibility. I connected with both the masculine and feminine aspects of my inner guidance and developed an intimate relationship with them. I created a pathway through the Lower Astral Plane. Anyway. For. . she stepped onto the second step to Soul. or was it men that I blamed. THE SECOND STEP TO SOUL Tentatively. In fact." If I had been conscious of the hidden agenda of leaving the marriage. I would have looked at my divorce as a success and been happy that my education allowed me to get employment even though I would have to re-take my test. my repressed anger had made me a victim. the possibility of everything. Gradually. I stopped pouring over my astrology readings and consulting psychics at every turn and I began to go inside to really listen to my guidance. I had stepped upon the second step to Soul.I had reached a psychic plateau and I blamed God. When I entered therapy. was nothing ~ nothing and everything. Craning her neck. Within the void the seed of creativity lay nestled deep in the core of possibility. But. and almost unknowingly. and when the bubble popped. Or. perhaps I was really angry it at my own masculine self who got the bright idea of going out on "his" own. my getting the MA to "save the marriage. she peered into the crystal atop the second pillar. within the void. As my unconscious mind and all the pain and confusion that it held became accessible to my conscious mind.

yesterday never happened and tomorrow will not come. Separation became Unity. If she looked too deeply into the crystal. to each moment.She stared deeply into the nothingness and felt a place inside herself resonate to its call. Life and death were one. feel. Aloneness became Reunion ~ reunion with all and reunion with Self. There was nothing for them to understand or to analyze. whirled together in harmony to the sweet music of potential. If only she could remember ~ that which had never happened. To survive the void was to die ~ die in order to be reborn ~ then reborn in order to die again and again. the lack of self that existed within the void emerged from it with a virginal perception of reality. she felt the connection. of creative potential? Could she have a void inside of her? The idea frightened her but also enticed her. In the void. know. would she become lost ~ lost in the crystal and lost in herself? She leaned forward again to look into the crystal. to each memory. Too late. enlivened. which did not exist as time. The clock ceased to tick. Forever and never were continuous. Immediately upon leaving the void. suffocated and rejuvenated. What could she hold on to? What could she understand. The clouds cleared and the sun was seen in its fullest glory. Light fell into darkness in the exact moment that it was created. She lost all sense of her self ~ the self that once existed before she entered the void. The void pulled her into it. As eternity collapsed into the NOW she was new. all that she had experienced was forgotten. birth and decay. The space was not traveled. out into a world that was now foreign to her. In every second. Life and death. Blossoms bloomed upon the trees. but its essence remained. Currents of light and sound flickered in and out of existence and encompassed her with such force that she felt engulfed. However. Her emotions became so confused that they canceled each other out. small flowers began to open. And then ~ it was over. . Her thoughts could not exist within the void. she was born again. all opposite polarities became one. Loneliness and unity danced in and out of reality. Nothing and everything was one. She pulled back in fear and astonishment. Die to each day. polarized into opposition. yet full. or question? All experience of familiarity disappeared in an onslaught of ultimate stimulation and complete negation of sensation. It was almost as if the void had spun her out. The flower ceased to exist. and all that had once been the same. and birds chirped a welcome to the morning as the dew released the scent of eternity. and to each sorrow. Concepts of her mind and experiences of her emotion blurred into a nothingness that was simultaneously peaceful and frightening. Could she be empty. or did she leap? Once in the void she could no longer decipher how she had entered.

Interestingly. ego development. My experience is that the psychic energy of the second chakra is very instinctive. slower. Both of these disciplines focused on slowing down the mind. SPIRITUAL LIFE My mind was taking in new information almost faster than I could absorb it. I was forming relationships in which I had a great deal of power to influence others. then you will be able to maintain your personal power within your relationships. This stillness allowed me to create a pathway through the oceans of the Emotional Plane and connect with the Mental plane in the higher fourth dimension. and I was writing my dissertation. this allowed me to navigate my emotions in my outer world and gain a greater mastery over my mind. My meditations were also forcing me to remain still in my body to find the stillness of my mind. the third chakra governs both the power of your own self-awareness and the power in relationships that can result from self-awareness. I had to be "conscious" of that power. if you have power over your own feelings and thoughts. I found that the emotional instincts of the second chakra were quite different from the psychic energy of the third chakra. Concurrently. self control. the psychic energy of the third chakra is more mental and interpersonal. when I was defining my self and standing up for my freedom to be that "self" that I had discovered. TIME FRAME 1983-1986 By 1983 I had finished most of my course work. If you have not found your own power. Tai Chi was especially difficult for me. My teacher kept saying. I found myself drawn to the Oriental spiritual path. This was definitely a time of accomplishments. With the Kundalini now in my third chakra. more than any other. CAREER LIFE . you will find yourself in power struggles with others so that you can-unconsciously prove to yourself that you are powerful. One of the first lessons I had to learn was that people really listened to me. and I also went to weekly meditations with a Taoist teacher. I studied with a Tai Chi teacher every week. On the other hand. I had also begun to see clients. match your mind with the pace of your movement. and will power. Therefore. and based on survival. personal. In other words. "Slower. Hence." Moving VERY slowly and connecting my mind to each movement was extremely difficult for me. It was also a time.

“A Child’s Adventure in Faerie. with the world inside of myself. and eventually books. raising teenagers and haggling with the licensing board about my records. Then it left. whether it be from a higher dimensional being or a higher dimensional component of myself. The writing also assisted me in grounding the information in my everyday world. This time I had no hidden agenda regarding my graduate school and my conscious and unconscious mind were in complete agreement. It was time to get my license and there was a mishap with my records in the state. and my stomach often was upset and it felt like I was starting to get an ulcer. I had to keep calm or I would not be able to concentrate on my studies. There was a constant uncomfortable feeling in my solar plexus that didn't go away until I finished school. My professional world was busy. Meanwhile. they were changing the laws and I would have to go back to school to take more classes. finishing my Ph. First I would receive it. who was teaching me hypnosis. also taught me automatic writing. FINAL INITIATION FOR THE THIRD CHAKRA My final initiation for this chakra was the sum-total of all I had learned since Lady Kundalini had entered it. The first person I heard from was my inner child. If I didn't sit for the exam that time. I could get more details and clarity. I was being challenged every minute and loving it. I had to study without knowing whether or not I could take the test. I knew that I was following my destiny. poems. This was not automatic writing where another being entered my body. which I titled. gradually. had to take the brunt of my stress. then I would re-read it. but my body. One of my mentors. But that was later. My career life and spiritual life were starting to merge. which was NOT an option. I was working full time. expand upon it." Just like the sensations of my body were concentrate on the area between the third and .” I found that when I wrote my inner guidance. yet completely fulfilling. Then. edit it. Kundalini was definitely in my third chakra. I had to use all that I had learned. but instead it was a way to get "out of my own way" and communicate in writing. Therefore. Yes..D. PHYSICAL BODY My mind was great. I had to shift from the "will mode" of: "I will do this" to allowing mode of: "All I can do. My digestion was disturbed. I was working four days a week. was married and had two teenage kids. This knowledge was soon to be tested. the communications turned into stories. Therefore. and my third chakra was giving me every symptom of chronic stress. as usual. is all I can do.

She gazed into the flower so deeply that her consciousness fell into the crystal and she was pulled into the water beneath the lotus. and worked only three days a week. She reached for the lotus. and yoga. in front of the entire class. life is a pass-fail system. but her feet were stuck in the mud. my mind. It all came to a head when I fell apart in a class. Oh. Inside it she saw the face of a lotus flower shinning upon her. my initiation was to leave behind the will mode of the third chakra and move into the heart mode of allowing my life to unfold. . As she adjusted her vision. I meditated. Five hundred dollars later. did my Tai Chi. The accident got my attention. I passed all my exams and began yet another new life. she saw that the lotus was far above her floating contentedly upon the surface of the water. and intellect worked. Since I had made such a mess of my MA I had to "do it again" and get my Ph. I realized that stress maintenance techniques only work if you do them! Well. but it aloofly floated beyond her reach. She tried to swim to it. Then I got too "busy" and stopped with my stress maintenance.D. and I stood upon the THIRD STEP TO SOUL. But I had moved through my lessons of the third chakra. Wait a minute. but what about my husband and kids who had been waiting for me to finish school so that they could get more of my attention? That was the lesson of my heart chakra. fourth chakra. and bashed my car into a post after I hysterically tried to leave the parking structure. Is this familiar? Have I done this before? When was the last time I had car accidents and was terrified about the outcome of my "final" test? Yes. THE THIRD STEP TO SOUL She stepped onto the third step to Soul and looked into the crystal atop the pillar.

There would only be ~ the NOW. She must wait. Maybe the wait could actually be pleasant if she were willing to accept “what is” instead of constantly searching for “what might be”. As she held this new thought in her mind. Impatience and a growing fear weighed heavily upon her and forced her deeper and deeper into the mud. "What did you learn?" asked the tall glowing being of light to the other one who was trapped inside a clay vehicle. If only she could find Peace ~ peace of mind and peace of heart. than maybe she could hold the hope of tomorrow and free the pain of yesterday. to experience the NOW to the fullest. She settled in. But. Wait for the stem of the lotus with an open heart and quiet mind. But something inside her whispered quietly to remain patient and hold the peace. Was she waiting for reunion? Yes. she moved her arms in an undulating fashion and felt the sensate pleasure of the water moving across her skin. reunion with her Self. time agitated her and space limited her. She tried to clear her mind so that no negative thinking would repel it.” spoke a voice from deep inside. but the question brought her hope. She must learn to be patient. She allowed herself the patience to not know how long it would take. “The road to illumination is paved with patience. Yes. Maybe it wasn't so bad after all. . She realized that the water that held her down also kept her light and buoyant. To wait ~wait with a welcoming heart and calm mind. If she could feel the NOW. but thoughts of doom circled her mind like a shark in murky waters. something like peace began to settle in her heart. She noticed that the mud felt warm and comforting between her toes. What was she waiting for? She did not know the answer. She looked up to the surface of the water and saw that the lotus that was once floating freely was slowly beginning to lower its roots. If she could do that. She knew she must allow her feet to root themselves into the earth and wait. There would be NO past memories or future worries. Her first instinct was to try to escape the mud beneath her and scramble to the surface to grab frantically at whatever she could reach. there would be NO wait. She must learn to calm her thoughts and wait in peace. Slowly. It had to come to her. Old thoughts trapped her mind and ancient emotions kept the water about her churned and muddy. Then she could wait.

" was the clay one's immediate response. doubt has been my worst enemy in this time of trial." "Yes. The shell that had trapped the clay one's golden light began to transform until it was no longer a limitation. I have also learned that doubt can be an even greater enemy than fear. "whispers that my dreams are mere fantasies and that my inner life is an illusion. . I chose to enter this form of clay so that I could be a part of a very special moment. Wisdom told me that all that leaves is replaced by something stronger. It was a vehicle made of the same substance as the earth upon which it had traveled." spoke the tall glowing one. "Now I remember. "Yes. I thought that you were the liar." spoke the one who had once felt trapped." "Doubt and fear are liars." responded the tall glowing one. But in the time between the leaving and the returning." continued the clay one. "Yes." "But Wisdom was your friend."I have learned patience. "But when doubt and fear held my heart. they have left me a gift. Oh." "Doubt." spoke the tall glowing one without a tinge of condemnation." The fifth door is marked: DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS We go to the door and knock. "Doubt would have you believe that you have lost your way." confessed the clay one as shame began to dampen the gold light tapped inside the clay. The tears of sorrow that had traced across the trapped one's face turned to tears of joy." "Patience will allow you to wait for that moment. Doubt would have you believe that you are not upon the Golden Path which you have sought your entire life to remember. For if I am not patient. no longer a trap. I have learned that that which I can allow to leave can return stronger than ever. "Oh. yes. wisdom told me that all I felt inside myself was true and that doubt and fear were wrong. It was a vehicle." replied the other tall glowing one who protected and encased a small vehicle of clay. Fear told me that I was not important unless I had status and money in the external world. The tall glowing one moved forward to embrace the clay one in its beaming aura. I begin to fill myself with doubt. "But doubt would not allow me to accept this gift. I must have patience. Even if a loved one leaves. and fear told me that I was not important enough. patience will give me the wisdom to wait without fear and without doubt. was it not?" "Yes.

and I ALWAYS remember. I am ALWAYS aware of my Self. While you are asleep to your physical world. I cannot forget that I AM looking through your eyes and hearing through your ears. we call for help. Through you. I AM ALWAYS awake. I AM of you. I AM the part of you that is ALWAYS self-aware. I can see what you see and hear what you hear. I AM awake. you do not. I AM the core of your consciousness. sometimes. at last. Your eyes are my eyes and your ears are my ears. I AM awake. too often. And. A message is displayed: Aborted dreams and aspirations bring us to such depths that. These nightmares are our deepest unconscious crying out for comfort and support. I have an advantage that. I can see and hear your physical. While you are asleep to your dream world. third dimensional world. but we have become the cry and cannot perceive of ourselves as a system for support. Our failed or forgotten goals reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and inability to succeed. at last. If only a small speck of light could enter our darkness and show us to our Higher Self. Lost dreams and aspirations haunt our daytime and cause nightmares when we can finally sleep. If only we could remember our dreams. Finally. Our self-esteem reaches its all time low as our lost aspirations reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and inability to succeed. but only "in our dreams. I AM the part of you that looks through yourself. we call for help. I live inside of the inside of you. but I AM much more. that call for help is remembered. ." Then. ALWAYS awake. we must find the core of our consciousness to bring those answers into our everyday life. But. our aborted dreams and aspirations bring us to such depths that.

my old core belief that "I was not creative" had been released and I could enjoy and appreciate my creativity. So. On a whim. These masters have struggled through many earth incarnations. or more. of course. Always I remember that the world OUTSIDE of you is a creation of your own illusion. At that time. to the month. This manuscript did not begin as a book but as a meditation. Finally.D. found that I built most of my illusions around grand ideals. I thought. Always I remember that the world INSIDE of you is a creation of your own illusion. if ALL-inside and out-is an illusion." I said to my self. "Hey. when I felt better about myself. "This is not very good. being a basically idealistic person. for I AM your SELF! I wrote this book in 1985 when my third chakra was opening. then what is real? I AM real. I was a member of a group based in New York. Ten years later. I could begin to bring forth one of my dreams and aspirations. Ten years later. I. This book should really be entitled. and are now free of the cycle of birth and death. the same book it had been ten years ago. they have sacrificed their journey into Nirvana to stay within the reach of mankind's consciousness in order to assist our progress into the Light. It was me who had changed. "this book is good". Therefore. just like we have. I was rummaging through my bookcase and came upon it. It was. I could feel better about my creation. However. which was to be a writer. When I finished the book and read it. I decided to read it again. ." So I put it away." as I'm sure that each person who journeys inside himself or herself would find their own thirty illusions. Excerpts From: THIRTY VEILS OF ILLUSION By Suzan Caroll Ph. which channeled from the ascended masters who dwell in the higher planes of reality. "My Thirty Veils of Illusion.

still voice within. I present this book in the hope that others may establish a connection with some of the great inner guidance and wisdom that is accessible to all of us. I had been practicing a writing meditation for several years. When I finished each meditation. We all have access to inner knowledge if only we quiet ourselves and listen to the small." Never again would I look at the world outside of me without considering the reflection that is cast from my inner world and the impact of the outer world upon my inner nature. my outer world became "multidimensional. Each morning. . I felt a special call within me to experience this privilege. and I was therefore able to set aside my personality in order to receive an answer. Therefore. ALL THAT REMAINS IS TRUST.The masters offered to open a special inner temple to aid humanity in freeing itself from the illusions of everyday life. each night for thirty consecutive nights. Also. which greatly increased my self- esteem. and I encourage you to journey deep inside yourselves to experience this unveiling. I lay no claim to the knowledge of cosmic truth. for: WHEN ILLUSION IS REMOVED. Instead. I had kept a pledge I had made to myself to sustain a rhythmic. I sat down with pen and paper and asked to be assisted in remembering the previous evening's work. I had experienced my inner world in such an intimate way that my perception of the outer world became forever different. spiritual practice for an entire month. In fact. The offer to clear oneself of illusion is always open. I found I was a different person. I asked to be taken to this inner temple to have one veil removed each evening.

If I think that it must be time for the suns to set. but I have no idea if this resembles earth time. The suns have crossed the sky twelve times. The breeze is gentle and caressing like soft feathers being waved against me. THE FOREST The forest is green and splendid with many unusual flowers and trees. I think I can still remember. they are in another place. In this place time is very different. There are no streams or rivers that I can find and there has definitely not been any rain since I have arrived. yet everything has light dew upon it. However. but then perhaps I would not keep this journal. the beings of this place do not move. I can feel no external temperature. moon rising and setting. They are in one place and then. The weather is weather-less in that it is perfect. I wish desperately to have someone to share this with. On earth. First. The moisture seems to come up from the earth. here there seems to be no rhythm to the suns' rising or setting. and then the next sunrise comes. . then. Also. suddenly. Even when the suns are low on the horizon there are no shadows. It almost appears that it is happening for me. yet none of the shrubbery or flowers is moved by it. even when the suns are high overhead. There is never a total darkness as the three moons are very effective illumination. and it is the next day. I cannot possibly guess how long I have been here. I suppose I should explain how I came upon this place. a day consists of the sun rising and setting. One of the most unusual things is that I have never seen a shadow.

Now there is little distinction between these three aspects. If I want to know how it feels to live in the air or speak to this creature. but also I am in the air watching . Finally. as there is no separation. I am desperately lonely. to leave. I was getting confused as to whether I was there and coming here or here and going there. at least for me. but I did not know which was real and which was imagined. I was here. Then we are one. back to how I came here. As I think. I hate it. As my emotions are reaching a balance. myself was what I felt or what I wanted. but here they are one. It is difficult to explain how this happens. On earth I could think about my emotions or think to hide my emotions or I could have an emotion about a thought. so are my desires. With no separation there is no possession and. As I said before. so there is no desire as there is no separation from "wanting" and "having". I suddenly become the flower. I stayed here a little longer. very content and at peace. Also. I have realized that. no possessor and no need to be possessed. yet simultaneously. the creatures do not move. I am. emotion and desire are interwoven. Perhaps. Therefore. Often. Myself? What is that now? Before. I am now realizing that a sense of opposition is necessary for the experience of emotion. I have no sense of what will replace them. but I haven't really tried. Also. There is a small flying creature here. The first time I came here was just for a few moments and then. if I were very emotional. as I said before. On earth there was a strong distinction between thoughts and feelings. When I awoke. I was back on the beach. The longer I am here the more I am losing the phenomenon of separate each thought into a word and put the words in a line. I am still simultaneously myself. I feel I must write this quickly while I still remember this mode of communication. the suns have set. when I look next. I would be unable to think at all. I suppose I could go back to the beach if I wanted to badly enough. I cannot guess if I will stay or leave this place. in this place. I feel I am losing the ability to communicate in this fashion. suddenly. I knew I could change my environment. By the third time. Many things are not necessary here. It seems as if here all polarities have become one. I am still standing on the ground watching the creature. and yet. As I watch a flower and put my attention upon it. I love this place. or what I thought. I simply put my attention on to it. I became very exhausted with the exercise and lay down (somewhere) and went to sleep. I have been so enthralled with the sights and sounds of this new place that I have had no desire. as of yet. therefore. Perhaps that is why I am still here. With emotion and desire gradually leaving my life. That was when the shift began. a replacement is not necessary. The second time. I want to be here. I so enjoyed the experience that I tried it again. Here I am losing that distinction. Therefore. here one communicates by communing. but I also don't want to be here. As far as I can remember I was meditating on the beach near my home on earth. But. However. simultaneously. by flying I mean that the creature lives in the air. but.

but I am not limited by it." it replies. There is no decay. Nothing seems to eat. a sense of complete isolation. as I do not sleep here. Many things that had such meaning on Earth are now unimportant. yet somehow I know I have not met one. I also do not need a place to sleep. then the emotion disappears. Everything is perfect and beautiful. At first I am hurt just for a moment. Then. Just as the creatures do not move here. In fact. "Oh. "Here we have no names. The flowers do not grow but appear suddenly full and mature. How do you feel about Rhea?" it asks telepathically. There is no need for a home here as I need no shelter or protection. There is a room for everything. and one cannot meet another. . I've experienced no hunger or thirst and have not made or eliminated any waste material. My earth vocabulary is very inept to explain these phenomenons. I mean they appear more like animals and plants. I think. it is gone and replaced by something else. they come now more as a memory than as an experience. and then. I cannot say it is "time" to meet someone. as we are all one. and yet there is infinite space and there is a sense of total intimacy with the world. As I say these words. I see a form around me. yet outside of me. "Desire. I have not slept yet and feel no fatigue. as there are no real boundaries here. Again the language of earth is incomplete here. I have not yet experienced a being that "feels" like a human. The being laughs." I'm not sure what that means now. and then I am there. simultaneously. I can no longer hold on to emotions. The beings I have met so far are not at all like me. there is no time. but I have not found one dead leaf or flower. It is too difficult for me to understand a being without a body. here there is no waste material. that "feels" human. I simply am here. Here. It is somewhat like an earth dream where I am a participant and an observer. My energy is constant and balanced. Food is not necessary here. neither do I. myself. but I am still clinging to my earth body. I am comfortable with it and will need it if I desire to return. "but we will make one so that you can be more comfortable. including me. suddenly. The leaves do not fall on the ground but stay on the trees. I am beginning to experience someone inside me. There are many flowers and trees. Perhaps it is time now to meet one. they are gone. I don't know what a "human-like" being would be here. In fact. is Jay. That word has become very abstract and meaningless. yet. I wish it would take on a body. all is balanced." I say. But it is different from being "here" or "there" on earth. suddenly. "My name. I suppose I could change forms. are you a human being?" I ask. hello.

"What are they doing?" I ask. I merely said. Even when I would meditate. "It is nice. "More questions. But we think we know what you mean. my. "Here we don't do." "That is true. I didn't really believe it. that is why we are here. "You know." I reply. perhaps you can show me what people do here. These beings are learning what you will soon learn. but you still need the separation." "Well then. Why did I not feel the need to be separate from the others." This idea is very foreign to me. wait. or pray. and I was told I could find my own answers." "I have so many questions to ask you. there is no movement here. I was constantly reading and studying and finding the answers. You need to learn that here you also have the answers. still using my voice. I feel their humanness although they are not human. "here you need not strain your vehicle by producing those sounds. We know what you wish to communicate with us. Do you mind?" "Of course not. As I realized I knew the answers and I forgot all the questions I was going to ask. The answers will become evident as you are ready to experience them." "First. however. so we can't give you a tour as one would on Earth. But even a Higher Self was separate from my Earth body." I say. "They are communing. I now vaguely remember one meditation I had on another beach where I was told to pray. you do have many questions. but to my Higher Self." In an instant we are in a huge cave." it says. I wonder if they have bodies or if that is all there is of them. we are. I can feel the energy of many beings but can only see patterns swirling about the room." I ask now telepathically." Again it laughs." I look around the cave and see the many different energy forms moving about. . not to God. I mean. "Would you show me around?" "Where would you like to go? As you know. "why do I feel more separation from you than when I commune with the other creatures?" "Oh. but I do need to feel separate from you?" "My." "What is that?" I ask anxiously pointing to the swirling energy. on Earth I knew I had an intuition. we were communing. There is. the answer is because you asked for it. When we first communicated with you. It felt very unusual when you first came. it was to someone else.

I am the Being and it is I. It has taken on a very high vibratory rate and. does not appear as dense as before. we enter a large room filled with many other specks of light. Lady Leto. "Join them. address you with a love that is free of all illusion. something about them that make me realize that I am one of them. down a hall. before you can do so. Many answers will come if you are willing to listen before you ask. "Come." "How can I do that. When you are in a situation that you do not know whether you can face. I begin to realize that the light is a Being. The radiant light being who is now speaking is a member of the higher dimensions and is called Lady Leto. I can barely see them." As the light and I move to the end of the hall. they will know you and tell you what to do. "Beloved ones. Listen now and you shall hear. she is speaking to each of us in a deeply intimate and personal manner. I am joyous that you have found your way here to participate in this process of releasing and protecting yourself from illusion. you create an overlay of that situation of ." I hear a voice say within and without of myself." I position myself at the back of the room where I can hear a pure luminous inner voice that I somehow know is radiating from the being. you must first understand what illusion is. I know that she is speaking to all of us who are gathered here. Lady Leto. "Yes. "Just go forward and listen with your heart. I search within and around me to determine the core of this light being so that I can ask about my body." it continues. am drawn to the center of their group. for the first time. "There is something that you will need to know. rather. my dear. The small light gets brighter and brighter as I move. An illusion is like a cocoon that you create around and within yourself while you are growing your wings and learning how to fly. As I realize this it moves forward to greet me. This room. As I follow the light I find myself moving. when I suddenly hear a very loving answer." it answers." "Barely is good enough. Some of these lights appear to have vague bodies about them and others do not. Suddenly I know I am to follow a small light to some destination. I then feel the most euphoric feeling I can ever remember. But. at the same time. "How do you create these illusions? Some illusions were learned from your authority figures when you were a child and others you created yourself from your fear-.fear of the unknown. Do not worry. but. I now notice that my body is much lighter than before and that it has taken on a translucent quality. therefore. "is filled with beings like yourself who have come to learn about Truth. "I. your body has changed. I ask my guide what I am to do next and it says. however." I then walk on or.

This is true. You then 'desire' the situation to be a certain way. Apollo.habit. and attachments. but illusions about the world around you are merely reflections of illusions that you built within yourself from your opinions. This process begins with insecurity in your ability to stand strong in any situation. Master Hilarion. Then that desire progresses into an 'expectation'. fears. The truth is that both the birds and the litter coexist and you choose your reality by your desires. for it is projected from your Higher Self rather than from the fears and traumas of your childhood and ego. "The process of becoming a full God Being involves the subtle lessons of balancing the feminine and masculine nature of God (in breath/ out breath. and consequent perceptions. In actuality. It is all you know and therefore you 'expect' negativity because you 'desire' the known rather than the unknown. the Chohan of the Fifth Ray of Truth and Healing and the Great Sun God. something that you believe is easier to deal with. you can then learn to balance them in both your 'waking' (masculine) and 'sleeping' (feminine) life. You have learned to feel safe with what is known and unsafe with what is unknown. a way in which you feel more comfortable. you have learned to feel safe in it. yin/ yang. "You may believe that illusion is a problem you have in correctly identifying your outer world. "There are always a myriad of possibilities in any situation and you will perceive those which you desire and expect to experience. insecurities. you can regain your inherent memory of the Truth. 'Why would someone desire to see litter while walking in the woods or desire any negative experience?' The answer is . illumined mind and a loving heart. The more conscious you become of learning . The expectation then directs your 'perception'. “You create this 'as if' reality because it is from your 'known' and therefore feels safer. This Truth can provide a safety beyond any illusion. "You may ask. assimilation/radiation. These inner impurities were created by your past environment and project a reality that seems 'as if' it were something else. of course. love/ power). you will unconsciously search them out and put your attention upon them. Then you view life from this apparent reality and make decisions according to that viewpoint and not according to the viewpoint of a peaceful. “Once you have become aware of these portions of yourself. If you go for a walk in the woods and you desire and expect to see birds. we are working closely with the forces of Truth and Understanding led by Lady Pallas Athena. If you desire and expect to see litter. our Council is a Branch of The Lodge of Brothers and Sisters of the Golden Robe. the Goddess of Truth. “If you can journey inside yourself to address and heal these impurities. This balancing of inner (feminine) and outer (masculine) realities can best be achieved when you are able to be conscious of both of these aspects of yourselves. expectations. If you have grown up with negativity in your environment. Allow me to explain how we can assist you in understanding how to release and protect yourself from illusion. you will search it out and see mainly that. "At Our etheric Focus over Delos.

“Then the Brother from Apollo's focus shall assist you in manifesting the power of Understanding of this Truth in your outer mind. will help you to release each 'veil' from your inner world. This Violet Fire is an inner activity that is available to any direct call. I will further aid you in remembering this inner ceremony in your outer consciousness. where the elements that make up your own inner vehicle may present their gifts of heightened progress and purity to the Lord of the World. The first is the conscious connection of mankind to the Ascended Masters. you can quickly separate truth from illusion. The Violet Fire is a Spiritual Force of very high vibration. You may summon the use of this Fire by the affirmation: BLAZE. "Two important gifts have been granted to mankind to speed this evolutionary process. this ceremony of purification will begin by your being led into a Circle of White Light where two Sisters from my focus of Truth. Think of it. BLAZE. With this 'tool' of transmutation. LIGHT. the sooner will your Spiritual Selves be able to master the Mind. “Then two Brothers outside of the Circle will further assist you.these lessons of balance of personal energy. almost formless in their pink radiance. BLAZE THE VIOLET FIRE TRANSMUTING ALL SHADOW INTO LIGHT. On the thirty-first day. such as us. "The second gift is that of the Violet Fire of Transmutation. The Brother from Hilarion's focus shall project the Truth concerning each 'veil' that is necessary for your. and are therefore able to understand and assist each of you in your inner journey to Mastery. LIGHT "The Sisters and Brothers of Delos will assist you in the process of balancing your inner and outer lives by removing one veil of illusion from your inner consciousness for thirty consecutive days. Pay attention to the lessons learned this month. These Masters have trod the path of evolution through many Earth embodiments. Use the Violet Fire to set free all shadow . This learning of balance flourishes all the more when enough purification of the inner nature has occurred to remove learned and self-created illusion. With the removal of each veil they will gently reveal to you the Truth and Understanding of each of these illusions. "Each day. All that survives the Violet Fire is assured to be of only the highest vibratory rate and is therefore. we shall present ourselves at the Elemental Harvest Celebration. Divine Truth and Perfection. a major lesson each day. thirty veils of illusion lifted from your inner nature to clear your spiritual awareness. All imperfection that is absorbed within this light shall be released to the Original Source to be purified and later redistributed into the Universe.

I am back.) "It is your turn to enter the Circle now." "Why. you have been invited to partake in this ceremony. "I can't say I'm anxious to return to that land of boxes. but I'm here now. I suppose if I can learn to truly understand what she said. "Yes." As I was leaving I was afraid I would not return. but I don't remember anything else. Are you willing to do so?" "Well." she asks. . But." When the great Lady finishes her inspirational speech." she kindly replies "that any effort put into the advancement of your Soul shall be forever a portion of your Being. "Enfolding you like a mother protecting her child from danger. if I had a name to call you. my dear. "I know that many do not use names here. Since she is within me as much as outside of me. I search again for my guide to ask what I am to do when I hear a voice from within. "But. I feel the room fading about me as I begin to feel heavier and heavier. However. even as I speak. And I hope I am not sorry." I say. my life there will be much happier. However. I shall stand guard over your Spiritual development so that you can feel safe. my one?" "Yes. I know my guide said I was to return to Earth. I don't know where I was before." "Must I leave now?" I ask. follow me. "Hello. grow lighter. I feel a ripple of love and unity throughout the group. as if I could deny her request." she answers. I don't know how I could resist following her even if I wanted to. but it is difficult to determine one's polarity and sex without a visible body. You may call me Lady Astrea. I have been assigned to answer your call and I will remain as your guide as long as you need me." I say slowly. call to us and we shall see that you return here. We move through another hallway and I feel my body. When you go to sleep each night. of course. (I had always felt her as very feminine. but I do feel very inspired by the words of Lady Leto." I say. I shall not rest until each of you are free in the Reality of eternal Peace within the 'I AM Consciousness'. "that is a yes. my one. what there is of it." I hear the familiar voice of my guide. Please." "Remember." "Is that a yes. you must be willing to return to Earth between each lesson so that you can ground it in your physical garment and your physical life. my dear. VEIL ONE "The Illusion of Time is Money" "Oh my. so that nothing can distract you from this service to your life. and lighter as we move towards a golden door at the end of the hall. it would help me.

I feel discomfort. Why am I here? What have I committed myself to? Surely this is death! "No. Neither has any value to your inner world. Any portion of you that is unable to continue will mercifully be released. but rather commands a deep and complete stillness. However." As I step into the circle. But. for on the other side the vibration is very high. which has come to represent value and. The formula for this illusion is based on the belief that: one must have money to survive-it takes time to make money-therefore. Money is a barter of exchange. only so much time can be expended on inner work as time must be spent on making money for survival. or talk. In effect. exists only on the third dimension. the first veil is the illusion of 'Time is Money'. I am blindly following her. I can't think. This is true as well for money. Therefore. two beautiful Ladies dressed in a pink radiance appear from somewhere within the circle and move towards me. Only the parts of you that are unwilling to change will die because here a commitment made is a commitment lived."In the future you shall arrive at the other side of the door. and there appears to be a circle formed of this light. trust. my one. still being able to see very little in this brilliant light. or even feel. I still cannot speak and would not know what to say if I could. my one. I no longer know what is up or down or if I am standing. where the light is even stronger. you will not die. They gently remove an unseen veil from my face. time is a mode of transportation whereby one can move throughout one's Earth classes. which is necessary to motivate one while on Earth. of course. I feel as if a huge fire is beginning to flame before me. "The truth. you must Trust. hearing dimly over the eternal buzzing. I am frozen to the spot at the same time that I feel like I am moving at the speed of light. However. They move to the periphery of the circle and I hear the voice of Lady Leto saying. For the first time in this place. I find I am alone-totally and completely alone. deep breath now and prepare yourself before the door opens. this aloneness does not cause the old familiar fear. Suddenly. you will need to arrive here so that you can adjust yourself gradually to this higher vibration. is that time. sitting or lying down. but as I listen it gives me something to hold on to and I begin to find a comfort in this new way of being. I experience an intense buzzing in my ears and a profound sense of dizziness and nausea." At first I am surprised that I can hear her words over the intense buzzing. "Beloved. I feel as if I am on fire from within. Most of all. Take a slow. Because I am losing all sense of direction. Time is an alignment of thoughts and actions. Instead hold on to that which remains and trust. for the first time. and as the door opens. Stillness beyond anything I can ever remember experiencing. my love. Time and money are both only important on the third dimensional Earth and are therefore great foundations for illusion. ." I do as she says. as you know it on Earth. I shield my eyes and cling to the walls of the hall. above all. I follow my guide." The brother from Hilarion's temple then takes the veil and as he does so I hear a familiar voice saying. "Trust. I can see nothing and can hear only the buzzing. Into the center of the room we move. Do not resist this process.

The third dimension is collapsing into the fourth dimension. “Therefore. We do not experience the feeling of separation that is so pronounced on Earth and. time is money for the reasons stated above. therefore. 'time is art'. "Within the reality of the third dimension. which is a bit larger. in the fourth dimension. Allow yourself to feel the enjoyment of artistic activity in whatever form you wish. spend your time wisely and with joy. However. we have no need to form these symbols of exchange and reward. Nothing will cease to exist. "Allow me to introduce you to Apollo himself. Our energies have not connected before today. one which is especially prevalent in the western world. I am pleased you have come to the ceremony and I will gladly answer any questions which you have. the third dimension will collapse into the fourth dimension. Time is most enjoyable and passes most rapidly and easily when one is enjoying an artistic endeavor. The astral plane is another name for the fourth dimension. no exchange or reward is necessary because all live in Unity. The last words I remember before losing . therefore. there is no greater reward. Therefore. upon the fourth dimension. the bottom of the cup collapses into the portion of the cup just above it. "may I ask why it is that your voice feels so familiar to me?" "Why yes. "I am Hilarion and I have spoken with you many times in answer to your inner call. is a lovely Earth illusion. a new vibration will surround the third dimension. one cannot buy time. Upon the fourth dimension. I realize I am returning to Earth. I am glad you have called upon the Understanding of the One. and nothing is requested in exchange for Unconditional Love. "He will assist you in understanding each veil of Illusion as it is removed." comes the answer. just as the physical plane is another name for the third dimension. one. there is still time but it is different than on the third dimension. However." "Good morning. “It is also an illusion that is particular to the third dimension. success on Earth. no matter how much money one has. "Within the time era in which your physical form lives. 'Time is Money'. Therefore. "In the Oneness of the fifth dimension. Think now of a collapsible travel cup with the smallest portion of the cup at the bottom." "Please." I add quickly. What could be years upon the physical plane could be minutes upon the astral plane." As the scene dims before me." Hilarion then gives the veil of illusion to the brother from the Retreat of Mighty Apollo who releases this veil back to the first cause to be transmuted into pure Light. suddenly finding my voice. When there is unity of heart and mind. I am glad to make your acquaintance. there is a wonderful moment of transition. passage of time is dependent upon one's activity." says Hilarion. Remember. Much like the travel cup.

VEIL TWO "The Illusion of Sorrow" This time the dizziness and buzzing are a little easier to bear. I can see the circle before me and I can feel Lady Astrea gently reminding me that it is my time to enter the circle. consciousness are something about not having time for myself. It may change or move to a higher vibration. Love is the most powerful energy force known on the planet earth. As you may recall from your life challenges. Separation is the ultimate illusion." As the Brothers of Hilarion's retreat take the veil. the theme is again and again the loss of love and the resulting sorrow. Other energies leave the aura of the creator and begin their traverse throughout the realities. "Know now in your heart of hearts that love can never die. Love is a Soul quality and. Once the energy of love has been formed on earth. the creator of that energy has made a lifelong friend. good morning again. particular to the planet Earth. This loneliness for Home is a Divine Discontent. also leaves the creator. it seems to take forever before I can accustom to this intense light. I hear the voice of Lady Leto from within saying. Gradually. as they do so. "Dear one. Love energy is different from all other energy fields. As you know from your individual karma in other lives. It clings to all that it comes in contact with. Even if the being is to die. Love always remains with the Soul of the lover and the loved ones. This is because Love is very attractive and adhesive. with Divine Love being the highest. which is eventually terminated in their three-fold return to the creator. but it cannot die. as you know. as there is no true separation. "The energy field of Love acts energetically as a shield. Allow Divine Discontent to guide you into your spiritual heart. For." I then hear the voice of Apollo. therefore. When you become a master of energy. my dear one. we are all one. Feel the sorrow and carry it to your Heart. Remember that there is no true sorrow. "Remember now that your feelings of sorrow are truly loneliness for Home. However. but it leaves a small portion of itself with the creator as a shield of protection. of course. "This veil is the "Illusion of Sorrow'. I hear Hilarion's voice saying.. How you have suffered in this life! How you have felt unloved and unlovable! The sorrow that has come to you from the illusion of loss of Love has been your most difficult life lesson. Use this illusion. to be creators of love is the major earth lesson for all of mankind. as I put so much of my attention on other peoples' lives instead of my own. Know my one that love can never die. “Love energy.. Because of that pattern you have 'feared' your karmic retribution of loss of Love and. 'Fear Precipitates'. Again. the Ladies come to me and remove an unseen veil and. rises eventually to the level of Soul. it does not matter because the Love shall automatically be passed up to the one's higher body. you will be able to see Love energy in any environment. you have tended not to value your loved ones and have instead focused your energies elsewhere. Set it at the feet of the Oneness where your Soul will mop your . On the Sun.

by definition. I will have to ask Lady Astrea about that sometime. the basis of human 'aging' is the concept and activity of Work. it feels more like I am awakening when I return. In the ascended state. Then. Each time it becomes easier for me to bear the increased vibration. Again. "The energy field of work is something to behold. Actually. This fact is because Work. each movement. thought. 'Work' and 'bravery' have been associated.. Work is another aspect that is particular to Earth existence. brow and touch your heart. I find myself inside the golden room with the door open behind me. it begins to 'die'. it was an unknown concept when man was living in his Divine Plan free of all resistance. therefore. as many warriors have called to me for bravery throughout the ages. Whenever one indulges in a given energy field. I wonder if this activity changes my earth body as much as it changes this one. his/her physical body is robbed of vital healing nutrients. I suppose I have fallen asleep. 'Work' is an activity that became necessary to man only after he had fallen from grace. some cells are irretrievably damaged and. However. This constant energy battle dissipates one's vital forces. The One awaits your gift. the body dies bit by bit. Therefore. It is no wonder that mankind often experiences fatigue. The giving is your treasure. “Therefore. their personal energy field becomes aligned with it. I am particularly familiar with this Earth connection.. I wonder if I remember any of this when I am awake on Earth. If mankind could see this energy." With Apollo's mighty words I feel myself fading and know that I am now returning to earth. they move into a vortex of energy in which many molecules are colliding with each other." As the other Brothers take the veil. all movement is like that of a great yoga master. but now I feel it is my turn to enter the Circle. At this time the body can be healed and replenished." As the Ladies carry the veil to the Brothers. and feeling is a flow of Divine Force channeling throughout one's individuality. There is no physical illusion of separation and. but since I do not remember Earth while I am here. As one's vital forces are dissipated. Many molecules are moving towards each other in dissonant patterns. I hear the voice of Master Hilarion. the worker will cease the work and begin to rest. "Yoga is a very important discipline for one to follow as it floods the body with many life giving nutrients and moves these nutrients systematically throughout the body. Work and bravery are connected because bravery in its ultimate . “In fact. for these minutes or seconds that the physical body is denied its life force. I hear Apollo say: "Throughout the centuries. the Ladies come to remove yet another Veil as I hear the voice of Lady Leto saying. as I cannot remember anything other than what is happening to me while I am here. VEIL THREE "The Illusion of Hard Work" As I awaken. is based on resistance. "The Veil we lift now is the 'Illusion of Hard Work'. Each individual molecule tries to either hold its position or infringe on another's position. Therefore. hence. I have no way of knowing. it is doubtful that they would ever indulge in the activity.

much bravery is necessary to live victoriously in your land of illusion. Perhaps I can ask her now about why I don't remember my Earth life while I am here. “However. If only I could remember and use what I learn here. bravery also takes on a new meaning. and your High Self will determine when you are ready. you may then live the creation of the New World. on the spirit level. and feel exactly as always. call on all your forces. as I do so. but instead. I feel like I am dying. not in facing death. I hope I can remember to ask her about that "High Self". All divine information is so readily within our grasp that we can easily attune to whatever is appropriate. In this case. I am entering the Circle and. but now I must enter the Circle. before I can formulate the question. free of resistance." High Self? What is she talking about? Does she mean that there is even more of me than my waking and sleeping self? I am even more confused now than I was before I asked the question. Therefore. think. Perhaps I go back to Earth and do. It is very difficult to live two realities at once. "Last evening the work was very deep and you were unable to carry any of it to your outside mind. I feel like I am coming Home. Perhaps this experience is all for nothing. "Dear. I hear her saying. it was better not to remember the night's work so that you could rest. you will know when you remember this experience on Earth when you can remember your Earth life while you are here. Be patient with yourself. heard my question as she says. I see the door behind me and I see Lady Astrea to my right. I am here. To question is to put one's consciousness into human consciousness to ask of a higher or another source. Call on me for bravery to face Illusion. But. It appears that she. courage in facing Life. I am leaving. and in ultimate freedom. This evening the Ladies have lifted the "Illusion of Question'. too. on the cusp of one's ascension. This fading is not only of what I see but also of who I am. "Indeed. I can personally attend to you . is to face death and as Mighty Hilarion has spoken Work is indeed a slow form of death. VEIL FOUR "The Illusion of Question" Where am I? Oh yes. On this side of the veil. Bravery then comes to represent courage. my one. To question is to feel the separation between yourself and the ultimate source. we are living in a constant state of knowing.. Also. If only I could know that I am remembering and using this information on Earth. Welcome!" Again. the dimming and fading is experienced. When this association happens.. one begins to associate death with birth and birth with death. Oh. continue with your journey into a new state of awareness. Know that seeing the connection between the inside and the outside is sometimes dependent on your fortitude. The two dear Ladies appear as if from nowhere and lovingly release another veil and I hear the voice of Lady Leto. Eventually the Illusion of Work will fade and be replaced by the truth of living the Divine Work. and feel them coursing throughout your physical body. we are not obligated to attune to only one thing.

but rather take a moment to experience the difference. because you do not have to question if you have grasped what was said." With mighty Apollo's final words I instead feel the "pull" back into space and time. "The opposite polarity of questioning is understanding.. We have unified with your consciousness and. I have more questions. questioning has been an important part of your growth. oh no. ask yourself a question. of course. It felt like a small. . This separates you from the Universal Mind. however. Wanting denotes that you do not already have and. To Unify. First. while I just as personally attend to all others who are also calling me this day. Dear one. Then. Not something obvious. still feeling deep within. I will try to explain this to you. is part of the reason why you were unable to bring forward any of the work of last evening. Questioning is a lot like wanting. my One. this wanting pulls one out of the cosmic flow of All in All. “The basis of questioning is insecurity and impatience. Questioning acts in much the same manner. She didn't understand a lot. know exactly what you need us to say to you to further your Understanding. space and time are interrelated in questioning. opens you to all answers simultaneously. "I can see. As you transcend both space and time. no. No. "To release the Illusion of Questioning. This." As the veil is given to the brother. Hilarion speaks. but she knew that something was different. that you are 'questioning' this concept. no questioning is necessary as your mind is united with the Universal Mind. therefore. Impatience comes from the illusion of time. the illusion of separation (space) and the human quality of impatience (time) are also transcended. Apollo speaks." As the other Brothers take the veil. try not to question this concept. When you question. As you have seen. one would instead Unify. it was very subtle. Insecurity comes from the illusion of space because one is insecure in one's supposed separation from All That IS. When you Unify with the Universal Mind. the information desired can be collected just as it is "collected" from your physical brain. I don't wish to re-enter yet. then Unify. to question dissects your consciousness into individual words and concepts. Therefore.. there is an underlying energy field that denotes that you do not already know. “To you particularly.

Perhaps. And so. Inside was another world. another reality. Something like satisfaction only because she didn't really know how satisfaction felt. on the outside. Nothing had ever been enough because nothing had ever soothed the constant pain and hunger that clawed at her unconscious mind. deep within where there had always been pain and hunger something like satisfaction was beginning to take root. just perhaps. never having experienced it. Inside is where she had always lived and always longed to return. Always. Now. And what was there out there anyway? . she must heal herself. Often she had hated the outside world because it seemed to keep her from herself. Could she? Could she actually find alone what no one else could find for her? No one. that is. she had needed more. she was beginning to realize that she was trying to ease the pain from the outside when it really existed on the inside where nothing and no one external to her could touch or heal the wound that festered deep inside.

she would find Peace. which had only caused her pain. the Love was why she stayed. Success. and although it often hurt. which seemed to mean only more money to cause more pain. Money. Without the Love she would have retreated deep inside long ago. But. Yes. she stayed for the Love. yes then. . And Love. Maybe now the Love without and the Love within could unite. Imagine the glory of that. And then. Imagine a path of Love leading back and forth from the heart of her inner world to the heart of her outer world. she could help others. left it and never turned around. although she didn't understand. she would BE Peace. This road could connect the two portions of her that had always seemed to be at war. If her inner and outer worlds were truly united. Without the Love she would have left the outside world.

In fact. That means that. the fourth dimension is NOT just our imagination. OUR MANY BODIES The inner worlds of the fourth dimension are as vast and limitless as our imagination. because the fourth dimension is "out of phase" with our third dimensional perceptions. However. As people begin to raise their consciousness. rest and recreation Lower Astral Plane=fear and negative emotions Etheric Plane=interface between third and fourth dimensions Each of the sub-planes within the fourth dimension has its own corresponding degree of materiality and condition of matter. the planes are: Causal/Spiritual Plane=abstract thought and the Higher Human form Mental Plane=concrete thought and lower mind Astral/Emotional Plane=emotions Kingdom of Faerie=imagination. respond to and travel through this dimension. the Astral/Emotional Plane has many sub-planes within it ranging from a lower vibration where there is more fear than love to a higher vibration where there is more love than fear. In fact. FOURTH DIMENSIONAL SUB-PLANES There are seven sub-planes of the fourth dimension. The higher dimensional realities extend further from earth and the lower dimensional realities are closer to earth. The higher sub-planes resonate to higher frequencies and the lower sub-planes resonate to lower frequencies. Within us is the latent power to perceive. For example. Each sub-plane penetrates the one just above it and below it. we all have an . whether we are aware of it or not. With the highest frequency planes on the top. Then they begin to see and hear what others do not. within each sub-plane there are different frequency realities that are of gradually ascending vibratory rates. However. we are not consciously aware of it. their perceptions will gradually become receptive to a reality of a higher frequency. We all have "bodies" upon each of the fourth dimensional sub-planes in which we travel. However. All of the fourth dimensional realities overlap. these different planes are not separate like books piled on a bookshelf. This can be very disturbing to one who has no guidance. the lower astral sub-planes are actually here on the surface of the earth but are of a higher vibration. Each sub-plane resonates to a different frequency. it is very real.

a mental body. Our expectations will then set our perceptions for that frequency. This protection is especially needed in the Lower Astral Plane. The light and love of our higher dimensional bodies is the greatest protection from the darkness and fear of the lower astral sub-planes. expectations. We will then experience the reality that vibrates to the frequency of that state of consciousness. It is our state of consciousness that creates our expectations. our consciousness will raise to a high frequency. which is our I AM Presence. slowly. This same process occurs when we meditate. and then. The higher states of consciousness resonate to a higher frequency. When we transfer our consciousness to another reality. Eventually. and a life in Faerie. Whenever we are incarnated on the third dimension. as we may need the greater light of our higher bodies to serve as protection. It is best to travel the lower sub-planes in our higher frequency bodies. without our realizing it. if we are feeling bliss and joy. TRANSFERRING OUR AWARENESS Moving from one sub-plane to another. we need to think in terms of transferring our consciousness from one reality to another. the physical world is perceived in flashes. we do so in the body that resonates to that sub-plane or a higher one. we have flashes of a "dream. When we travel in the fourth dimension. whereas the lower states of consciousness resonate to a lower frequency. We have all had this experience as we slowly drift off to sleep. we can travel through the Astral Plane in our astral body or in our mental or causal bodies. First we are more aware of the physical world. and consequent perceptions. For example. it is not like moving on 3D Earth. and our dream world becomes predominant. we gradually become less responsive to the perceptions of the reality we are in and more responsive to the perceptions of the reality to which we are traveling. a causal/spiritual body. In this state of consciousness we will expect to experience love and harmony. Instead. Our expectations then direct our perceptions to experience the reality in which that our state of consciousness believes. etheric body. an astral/emotional body. Our feelings and intentions create a corresponding frequency of consciousness. Through meditation we can raise our consciousness to a higher vibration by focusing our awareness on the higher dimensions. all of these higher bodies are also "alive" and serve as our "mirror" and support team. NAVIGATING IN THE FOURTH DIMENSION We navigate through the fourth dimension by combining our feelings/emotions and intentions/thoughts." Often these flashes come while we are still awake. In other words. .

Just as the realities in the third dimension range from the street person to the of a self-realized person. our consciousness. They expect to be cold. Then. our expectations calibrate our perceptions to perceive that which fits into those beliefs. our consciousness will lower. and philosophical endeavors. On the other hand. our level of consciousness will resonate to the Lower Astral Plane where fear and anger abound. This dynamic also applies to traveling through the various levels of the third dimension. Our intention also directs our destination. For example. but we are feeling afraid. If we travel into the fourth dimension with the intention of learning more cosmic truth and communicating with higher beings. On the other hand. Consequently. our consciousness will resonate to the Mental and/or the Causal Plane where illumination awaits us. There are many different third dimensional realities resonating to different octaves/frequencies of the 3D reality. and we will experience that reality. Our experience of life is dictated by the frequency to which our perceptions are calibrated. if they are not in sync with the frequency to which we wish to travel. enough food. their perceptions are focused on gathering food and finding shelter. a new play at their favorite theater. From this level of consciousness we will expect struggle and strife. and alone. if we are angry and afraid. hungry. we will not arrive at that plane. FEELINGS AND INTENTIONS Even though we navigate the fourth dimension by combining our feelings and intentions. If we travel into the Astral/Emotional Plane with the intention of harming another. and friends with whom they can share their interests. artistic. Therefore. if we intend to go to the Causal Plane. A self-realized person and a street person could be standing side by side and be realities apart. the realities within the fourth dimension range from the Lower Astral Plane to the Causal/Spiritual Plane. They expect to have a. just as there are different octaves of the 4D reality. They perceive a lovely day for a hike. Our states of consciousness set our beliefs about what we expect from life. and hence. Our perceptions will then calibrate to that frequency. it will be more likely that we will find ourselves in the lower to mid astral sub-planes than in the Causal Plane. A street person has a "survival" state of consciousness. On the other hand. and the current activities of the stock market. . if we enter the Astral/Emotional Plane with the intention of service and love. that fear will limit our vibratory rate. our level of consciousness will resonate to the higher astral sub-planes where there is more love and light. a self-realized person has learned how to survive in the world comfortably enough to have time and energy to pursue spiritual.

Therefore. the element of earth is solid. When the water boils. and the water is like our consciousness. We can consciously love ourselves enough to travel into some portions of the Astral Plane. LOVE. If we cannot love ourselves in this fashion we will not be able to release enough fear to raise our vibration." Metaphorically. the molecules move faster and faster until the water boils. There is less matter and more light in the higher altitudes of the third dimension and less fear and more love in the higher frequencies of the fourth dimension. the pan is like our body. raising our consciousness to the higher fourth dimensional realities is not an easy task. has the least density and the fastest vibration. in order to travel to the higher planes of the fourth dimension. This inner love means that we love ALL that we have been and ALL that we have experienced. we must be able to fill ourselves with love. The higher in altitude that we travel in the third dimension. portions of it become steam and rise into the air. For example. It holds the most matter within it. DENSITY AND VIBRATION The fourth dimension begins here on earth and extends thousands of miles beyond the surface into the ionosphere. It requires much training. is the densest. we must go deep within ourselves. If the pan is not removed from the fire. In other words. our physical body remains on the earth . and most of all. TRANSFORMATION OF CONSCIOUSNESS The transformation of our consciousness can be likened the transformation of water boiling in a pan. Of course. and fear limits the vibratory rate of non-physical elements to make them denser. as well as the higher we raise our consciousness that we travel in the fourth dimension. we must be able to love ourselves. Finally. In order to raise our consciousness high enough to travel to the higher planes. the more rarified and less dense the environment becomes. which is liquid. When the fire beneath the pan heats the water. but in order to travel into the higher planes we must also love ourselves from DEEP within our unconscious. First the water is room temperature and the molecules move relatively slowly. the fire is like our rising Kundalini. is less dense and has a faster vibration. Just as the pan and fire remain on the stove. and has the lowest vibration. above the mid-astral sub-planes. and therefore our consciousness. for how can we fill ourselves with love if we cannot love ourselves? Matter limits the vibratory rate of physical elements to make them denser. discipline. The next element up in vibration is water. all the water will then transform into steam and the pan will become "empty. Water holds less matter than the earth element. the element of air is gaseous.

we can see the outer appearance as it is seen on the third dimension. As we move into the higher realities of the Astral/Emotional Plane it is much lighter. around and through the life forms and objects. while we transfer our awareness to the higher bodies. As a skyscraper must have a deep foundation in order to reach high into the sky. and pain. The Lower Astral Plane is not imaginary. These negative emotions lower the vibration of this plane and diminish its light. It lies partly on the surface of the earth and partly. . With our astral vision." THE ASTRAL/EMOTIONAL PLANES The inhabitants of the astral sub-planes above the Lower Astral Plane see the same earth that we see in the third dimension. the enhanced perceptions of the astral body allow the traveler to perceive much more. it would begin to degrade without the water to protect it from the fire. Therefore. If the empty pan were to remain on the fire. In fact. Remember that the fourth dimension is "out of phase" with our physical sense organs. we would take on a higher frequency astral body. It does have an objective existence. However. Our consciousness is our life force. However we can also see the etheric body. Vision here is like looking through an infrared camera where the only colors are black. and dirty red. and it is not perceivable to our third dimensional consciousness. Once there. the higher in consciousness we can travel. perhaps mostly. Our physical bodies would also degrade if all of our consciousness left. many spiritual people give the service of Lower Astral "rescue work. we lose sight of third dimensional earth and become absorbed with the fascinating process of creating reality with our thoughts and feelings. It is love for ourselves and for the planet that affords us that grounding. It is not evil of itself but instead resonates to and reflects the evil within those who visit it. colors are more perceivable and objects are clearer. Love is the antidote to the fear that lowers our vibration and limits our consciousness. It is the pilot of our earth vessel. The more intimately we can love ourselves. anger. Without the pilot. Then we could safely travel through the Lower Astral Plane to assist its poor inhabitants. we must be deeply rooted in the physical earth to raise our consciousness into the higher dimensions. gray. the aura. under. on the fourth dimension it becomes apparent that ALL "objects" have a life force. and the prana that is circulating over. beneath the surface of the earth. the "vessel" would crash. THE LOWER ASTRAL PLANE The Lower Astral Plane is the lowest sub-plane of the fourth dimension. sorrow. If we were to calm our fear with love. In fact. The Lower Astral Plane is filled with the emotions of fear. guilt.

Here the combination of thoughts and emotions quickly manifest as objects or experiences. our perceptions that were so bright and distinct on the higher astral sub-planes are muted. in the mental sub-planes. SUMMERLAND Summerland is astral sub-plane where “dead” persons go who are not aware that they have died. but there are also plants. FAERIE The light and the colors in Faerie are so bright that it is like coming out of a dark cave and into a bright field. However. are no longer polarized into separate emotions and are. instead. The vibration of Summerland resonates to love. feelings from the third dimensional world are amplified.The entire Astral/Emotional Plane from the Lower Astral Plane to the base of the Mental Plane acts like a mirror for our emotions. THE MENTAL PLANE >The Mental Plane has much less density than the Astral Plane. like looking . Summerland is like a halfway house where the inhabitants can prepare themselves for their rebirth into the physical world or into the higher planes. In fact. happiness and sorrow. In Summerland. emotions are muted because they are balanced. In these fourth dimensional realities. Without the polarity of emotions there is no longer the "charge" that distracts our feeling body and lowers our consciousness. They then reverberate back to the physical world in an ever-expanding arc like a wave buffeting back ad forth between two walls. However. they can finish whatever earthly goals they were unable to achieve. For example. If their goals were to harm others and cause fear. These persons are either not in touch with their higher self and spiritual guidance. our third dimensional emotions will also lessen. we can to "think" about out emotions without the judgment and criticism that is so common on the third dimension. if we can travel into the Astral Plane and calm this storm. Our fairy tales and fantasy novels give a true representation of life in Faerie. perceived as a spectrum encompassing all extremes. beings. Much of Faerie looks like the physical plane. they will not be able to remain there because the vibration of their consciousness will pull them down into the Lower Astral Plane. It is a place where loving people who "die" while disillusioned or unfinished with their physical life can feel a sense of fulfillment and completion. or they are not yet ready to accept that their physical life has ended. fear and love. Therefore. and humanoids there that do not exist on the third dimension.

Our “I AM Presence” guards the threshold of this Bridge. and the aura of our mind. ." This plane rules our abstract thought and can facilitate quick changes in our third dimensional thinking if we allow the wisdom of our "Higher Self" to enter our physical consciousness. we will all wear bodies of light. This process is like looking through a house of mirrors to see the many "bodies" of our self. Love. our true Self is the Higher Human. The Causal Plane is the plane of our "Higher Self. and objects are temporary because they are created by our attention and disappear when they no longer hold them in our mind. through a gauze veil. However. Our Higher Human consists primarily of Light and holds very little matter. On each of the sub-planes between the physical and Causal/Spiritual Plane is a body we can inhabit for our fourth dimensional journeys. However. Either way. the Mental Plane creates and reflects our thoughts. it steps its vibration down into the Higher Human who then clothes itself in the matter of the appropriate planes to become "born" into the physical world. The Mental Plane encompasses our concrete thought. and Truth. When our Soul desires a physical life. Matter on the Mental Plane is very fine. Just as the Astral Plane creates and reflects our emotions. They will then seek guidance from the Lightworkers who have faced their fear and darkness and forged ahead into the planes of love and light. it is infinitely more beautiful. Therefore. From the perspective of our Higher Human. waiting to guide us across it when we are ready. It is from the Causal/Spiritual Plane that the Rainbow Bridge can lift our vibration into the fifth dimension and into our fifth dimensional Lightbody. This plane is filled with Light. Whether this transformation will occur slowly or suddenly remains to be seen. THE CAUSAL PLANE The Causal Plane is the highest vibration of the Mental Plane. When the third and fourth dimensions collapse into the fifth dimension. THE CAUSAL/SPIRITUAL PLANE The highest frequency of the Causal Plane is the Spiritual Plane where our Higher Human resides. when the transformation occurs. we are able to pierce the veil between each plane and see our many selves. Traveling through the Mental Plane can assist us in releasing old core beliefs of limitation and separation. our mental body. many people will be confused. it resonates to a much higher frequency then the rest of the Mental Plane.

. Through each window you see a different vision which you BELIEVE is a different reality. TRUTH is what you have remembered. if you look through the SAME window with a DIFFERENT expectation and a DIFFERENT perception. There is a huge tower reaching from just beneath the surface of the earth high into the atmosphere. You live inside this tower and interact with the outside world by looking out the windows. All around and up and down this tower are windows. You believe that the realities are different because you have been taught to believe what you perceive is real. What you remember to be true is that only your SELF is real. When you look through each window you expect to see something different and your perceptions follow your expectations. However. Your beliefs consist of what you CONSIDER to be true. TRUTH lives only within the tower and within your SELF. you will see a DIFFERENT reality.

What you will learn when you remember the TRUTH within your SELF is that: Wherever you look you will see your SELF According to YOUR beliefs and expectations! VISIONS FROM VENUS A Multidimensional Love Story by . then your perceptions will not change either. your perceptions are different because YOU are different. If YOU change. Therefore. You are different because you have changed your SELF. When you travel up and down your tower. you can also look through a DIFFERENT window with the SAME perception and belief and see the SAME reality. For. the only thing that can TRULY become "different" is your SELF. What you have forgotten to remember is that the only thing that changes is YOU. just as you can look through the SAME window with a DIFFERENT perception and belief and see a DIFFERENT reality.

Shature stepped forward and the feeling of Unconditional Love embraced her. but so did her Inner Light. With every rumble of the earth. She could no longer see the room around her or even the vision of the wall. and the earth was in full turbulence by the time the moon had reached its apex. Shature and each of her three best friends had spent twenty-four hours in meditation and deep communion with their Higher Self. Her emotions had become extinct. As the tremors accelerated. Shature could feel the fear of the Temple's inhabitants threatening to lower her consciousness. experiences the final demise of Atlantis. not death. She could no longer hear the earth tremble or the waters roar as they actually broke through the stonewall. Shature could see only the light. She could hear only the tone. also embraced by their Higher Selves. Her physical body was being so rocked and buffeted that Shature had to tie herself to her altar so that she would not be dashed against the walls of the small room. and focused her attention on her Higher Self. nor did they feel. Suzan Caroll PhD The main character. The first rumbling started when the full moon began to rise. Shature. The light drew Shature's mind and the tone called her heart until they engulfed her. Her thoughts were unnecessary. Before her stood a beaming golden being-her Higher Self. Now the light was accompanied by a tone. the light returned. but instead reunion with her spirit and with her destiny. After her "death". she found that she was not alone. She had no feelings and no thoughts. As the earth began to shake. The tremors grew. When at last she looked around. she journeys through many of the sub-planes of the fourth dimension in search of her new home. Her Soul was filled. This excerpt begins just before Atlantis sinks into the ocean. through the fourth dimension. She knew her three friends were having the same vision. She willed herself to remain calm. Shature felt all the pain and loneliness of her Atlantian life just beneath her focus like jagged rocks beneath a high bridge. The small group did not think. All that was left was this blinding golden light and its powerful accompanying tone. . Shature starred at the blank stonewall before her. and down onto the troubled earth. Within their circle was a vortex of Light that traveled from this threshold of the fifth dimension. It was the vision they had all seen many times. the fabled "lost continent". the light grew stronger and the tone louder until she was blinded by the light and deafened by the tone. All four of them had returned to the cusp of the fifth dimension after their sojourn as a human on Earth. Shature envisioned the oncoming waters as bringing. she had to call upon all the discipline that she had learned as a Priestess of the Violet Temple. This done. When she took that step. she returned to her meditation. Shature welcomed the long awaited union. She stepped into the light and surrendered to the tone. she saw her three friends. In her mind she could see the waters rushing towards her. Shature drifted towards them and they stood in a circle. As soon as Shature returned her focus inward. They focused only on balance-balance to hold the Earth in its gravitational field.

chose to stay in the highest Mental Planes. Because they had faced their darkness and done combat with it. Because they had not faced their darkness. or rather. These emotions would have blurred their vision of the bridge. She would leave them to their fate. She knew that she would be happy and content. they could not see the bridge. could choose to reincarnate in a safe area on the physical planet. She was sure of her decision as she embraced her Higher Self in higher worlds. and many courageous souls had chosen to stay behind to help with its reconstruction. but instead a new beginning. Some of them were evil and cruel. and most of them did not even know that they were dead. Some of the groups were on the earth and some of them had surrendered their physical shells to the onrushing waters. Working together these groups formed a magnetic net of light that protected the Earth from complete destruction. Therefore. Many. she hoped she would find peace. The net was an infusion of the physical and spiritual elements-Spirit and Matter-joined as ONE! From the center of the vortex was a bridge filled with all the colors of the rainbow. They pushed aside their anger at others and at themselves because it would have trapped them in their dying physical forms. even in areas where the physical vehicle was safe. they were in the Lower Astral Plane-their Hell. Their terror was tangible. Shature was sure of her decision as she joined with her Higher Self above the troubled Astral Planes of Earth. Ramor reincarnated in Egypt. They realized at that moment that all over the Earth there were other groups of four also serving the same purpose. serve in the troubled Astral Planes of the Earth. again to be a Priest. a part of their consciousness was roaming through the ruined memories of their wasted homeland while another part of them relived the deluge again and again. Love alone shone in their hearts and minds. But. and her third friend Lateen. Vicor was even allowed to enter the yet unborn child of his mate. They would keep reliving their horrible death over and over. They. and the others who had given their lives in service. brave and loving souls realized that this was the close of an age. They also could not control their anger. In other words. as they believed their leadership qualities would be needed. Ramor and Vicor. She knew. The Earth would take a long time to recover from this cataclysm. many had died in the cataclysm. Many of them knew her or knew of her. or stay in the higher Mental Planes to continue their spiritual awakening. because they had not embraced their light. But others took this chance to raise their vibrations and continue their existence on the higher planes of reality. All around the planet. With this knowledge they decided to take the opportunity to free themselves from the wheel of birth and death. chose to reincarnate. two of Shature's three friends. They could not control their fear and sadness that kept their souls in a constant state of upheaval. Across that bridge came those who believed that death was not an end. they were able to own their light and see its staircase to a higher dimension. Leaving behind their physical forms to the grasps of the onrushing waters. She still felt their need. Shature and her three friends had made the sacrifice to surrender their lives in service to their spiritual destiny. she still heard the cries of the newly dead from Atlantis. Shature. They would not listen to her anyway because they would rather hold on to the terrifying . Shature knew that she could help them. They left their fear and sadness behind in their empty vehicles. upon the cusp of the fifth dimension. they calmly climbed the bridge to spirit.

To her surprise. which had been formed." whispered her Higher Self into her Soul. her Higher Self was not bound by the limitations of her physical self. memory of their lost power than face the humility of their present state. I will send you a lifeline of my Unconditional Love. but Nature would replenish Herself. She had been a small speck upon its surface like a flea upon a goat. that she had hated because it wasn't her beloved Venus. She could see Earth as a whole and. Her Higher Self often helped her to be objective and to see the true meaning of life's challenges. Shature remembered how much the love of her Higher Self had helped her on Atlantis. "I can go with you. she realized that it was alive. Mankind was nearly wiped out. Mother Earth was resilient and could replace the old and dead parts of Her with new parts of unsurpassed beauty and wonder. She could wrap her essence in her higher body of light and use it for the protection she would need in the planes of the newly dead. "I shall also be here. had remained in her physical form so that she could keep her physical form alive. Shature could see the planet from a new perspective. had seen that it was time to shake Herself free of that which was destructive to Her . Alone. yet in shared consciousness with her Higher Self. had she lifted the life spark into the higher planes. her true higher self and the person who lived in her limited human form. Yes. Some of newly. If someone that she knew was calling for help. this Earth." spoke her Higher Self. Could she bring this higher part of her total self with her into the Lower Astral? While she lived in the physical world she had felt split them into two separate entities. had stopped the Earth from going off its axis and spinning to its disaster. As Shature returned her vibration to the troubled Astral Plane around Earth. Many people had no way to see the light because they were surrounded by darkness. There was widespread destruction upon the Earth. Yes. However. Her primary essence. she would hold onto the "feel" of her Higher Self while she lowered her vibration to troubled Astral Plane of Earth. when others were protecting her body. The final years of Atlantis were a terrible time. Shature thought. Alone. she would continue her destiny. "You may not be able to remember my vibration for long whilst in the midst of the Lower Astral Plane. the other three of her group was also there. Only on special occasions. however. she saw that it understood. how could she turn her back and walk into the Fields of Glory? She turned to look upon her Higher Self. was a living creature. but a living entity. Alone. This Earth. the poles had changed and the Earth's axis had tilted. she found that there was much to do. therefore. Even among the turmoil and suffering of this plane. Therefore. yet at one with the knowledge and memory of her own true completeness. It was not just a mass of rocks and water." Of course. her primary essence was free of all physical limitation and she would be able to move throughout the different planes of the fourth dimension with a greater sense of awareness and intimacy. however. Now. This entity. She would return alone. and I shall also stay here. These were the people that were calling. were merely led astray. The spiritual net. Shature had learned to raise and lower her vibration to travel through the different dimensions when she was in Atlantis. Could this higher portion of herself go with her into the lower planes? "Yes.

all that was born would grow to maturity and would eventually fall to its death. the evolutionary cycle that had its peak in Atlantis had come to a close. Shature lowered her vibration more and more in order to be visible to the lost ones. "How can you lie to us so? We are awake and together. I am with you always." she heard a voice. just as they will not listen now. The light had grown to a peak of excellence that allowed the creation of the bridge to a higher consciousness. Their denial will hold them in this awful place. Remember that whatever you face. How can we be dead?" Most of them turned from her in anger when she told them the truth." With these loving words echoing in her mind. "Shature." "It has struck! Don't you remember? You are dead!" she told them. evil had wasted its home in its own greed and hunger for power. She could not help the ones who would not face the truth. I can be here and can experience you. In between these two poles. "You must save us. Shature also saw how her negativity had contributed to the condition that she had come to correct. Would she have to lower her consciousness even more in order to assist them? She was glad she was aware of her Higher Self at the threshold of the fifth dimension so that she would not again become entrapped in these lower worlds. Shature learned a new respect and love for the being called Earth. In the physical world. survival. . were many confused and frightened souls who did not even know that they were dead. They were all frightened and angry. From this point of perspective. "I am here. Shature moved among the newly dead trying to get their attention. "Just as you are there and can experience me. she realized that she must first free and assist herself. She had to face all the negativity. she realized how small and unimportant her problems had been within the grand scale of evolution. many had also lost much of their evolutionary growth and fallen into destruction." her Higher Self reassured her. Unfortunately. but a few were beginning to remember. Disaster will soon strike. but her vibration was still above their perception. As is so at the end of every great civilization. you are not alone. the darkness and light had become extremely polarized. As always. Many had learned their appropriate lessons and had been able to move to a higher plane of existence. but gradually a small group gathered about her who was able to face their current status. which she had contributed to the troubled world and free it from Earth's aura before she could be of assistance to anyone else. my One. As she moved down into these lower planes to free and assist others. "How could this have happened? Why did our leaders not warn us or try to divert this disaster?" "They would not listen. but the darkness had many eons to grow in its force as well. She held on to the portion of its body that she had wrapped around her and connected its lifeline into her heart. Now.

because he was the most receptive of all those on the boat. How could she not? She had known human love and the joys of being a mother. She joined the others who had volunteered to help the newly dead and they raised their vibration above the planes of death and suffering. Shature joined them in calling her son. which actually made him less receptive. "FOLLOW LOVE!" Suddenly. Those who would move up must do so soon or they would lose this cosmic moment and would have to find their way up alone." The Bridge of Light was still in place except that it was deteriorating quickly from the lowest vibration up. It was their destiny to start a new colony and she must assist them. At last she was convinced that all those who would listen to her had found their way to the bridge and Shature could feel her own connection to her Higher Self diminishing. he not appear to hear them. no matter how urgent their call. When Shature gratefully returned to her Higher Self. Again. She lowered her frequency rate. From this vibration. but they were above the suffering of the Lower Astral Sub- plane. Perhaps if you joined the others. "Your Earth mate and son are in trouble." they called. There was no question in her mind. Your son is very attuned to the higher vibrations. Vicor and Ramor are trying to guide them. but not far enough to be safe from the ensuing tidal wave that would soon overtake them. Shature was glad that she had her Higher Self's lifeline to guide her Home when her work was done. A tidal wave would hit them soon. Their boat did not leave soon enough and the seas are very treacherous. The three beings of the higher planes called Shature's son." Again I must return. they could see the physical Earth. but their joint energies are not enough for the frightened passengers of the boat to hear them. There was almost a look of recognition upon his face. "Follow love. In unison. Vidann. There was a land mass very near with high peaks. but those on the boat could easily miss it in the stormy seas. he looked in their direction. using her Higher Self as a lifeline. she lowered her vibration to the Emotional Sub-plane of the astral realm where Vicor and Ramor awaited her. The doubt. "What is wrong?" she asked. Therefore. he could hear you. fear. she thought. Then Shature realized that their concern was only adding to Vidann's fear. They had traveled far enough from Atlantis to be safe from its submersion. . and anger of Earth's Lower Astral Plane were gradually forcing it to recoil itself back into the higher dimensions. they stopped for a moment and each one summoned all the love they could and focused it towards Vidann. However. But your acceptance of the truth will allow you to raise to a higher vibration where you can learn the lessons of your past life and move on. she was concerned at the worried look upon its face. She wondered how many eons it would take the souls who would not listen to turn towards the truth.

"We would have been capsized or dashed upon the shore. Their loving vibration served to diminish the wave action at the same time that it directed the boat to the land." cried some in fear. "You have saved us once. Why did he not feel safe? He moved away from the others on the ship and focused his mind. We must build the barricade. Now. the Captain loaded the boarding boats. The very voices that warned us to leave our homeland have led us here and we must listen to them through whoever can hear. but most of them trusted the lad. "We have very little time!" In a flurry of activity. hurry. now that the sun seemed to move in a different trajectory than before). As the boats reached the shore. I will trust your instincts again. who was still listening to the calls of love from the higher planes. The three upon the higher planes focused their love towards the sea around the boat.the three directed Vidann's attention towards the distant land. As the ship pulled into a small harbor. "Mother. the passengers immediately disembarked and followed the boy." The boy looked confused. they heard a roar that sounded like the eruption of a volcano." "The boy has led us astray. as the ascent was quite steep. "To the back of the cave. "Leave the boat at once and seek higher ground!" He focused his eyes as if he heard and he ran to the Captain again." "No. They took only what they could carry." yelled the Captain. the three focused their thoughts again to Vidann. do not waste time. Were they high enough." . but then he remembered that it was the boy who had found the land." "Hurry. The three repeated their message again." cried the boy. "Leave the ship at once and move to high ground." Shature heard him say. my lad. The climb up the mountain was difficult and slow. Just as the last climber reached the safety of the high cave. He felt her! He could hear her call. Off to the southwest (or whatever direction it was. "We would have been safer on the ship. They willed the wind and water to move the vessel toward the nearest safe shore. was the question in everyone's mind. they saw an immense wave. He ran to the Captain and pointed in that direction. but at last they found a large cave at its peak. and some refused to leave the shore just to follow the instincts of a boy. "We must leave at once and go to high ground!" At first the Captain would not listen." yelled the Captain. "Quick. they too could hear the call. Or perhaps. Some passengers refused to leave the ship. We will build a barricade so that if the water enters we will not be pulled out in the backwash.

As they finished the barrier. "It is safe. The water line was much higher than before and what once had been a mountain was now a small hill. they untied themselves and removed a portion of the barricade to look out. They clung together and were able to stay in the cave even as the waters rushed back out. and one by one. all she could see about her was the mist. Now everyone was willing to trust him. She had her family and friends on the third dimension. with no means of leaving and only their wits to help them survive. As Shature reflected on her body. She did not wish to live in the Lower Astral Plane and be what those on Earth would perceive as a ghost. their ship. Her son and Jatain were busy with the task of finding a home and surviving and probably would not need her for a while. she could see Earth. they could hear the onrushing waters. the fruit of his union with his earthly mate. but they would have to meditate and raise their consciousness in order to perceive her. or of those who would not come with them. She wondered if she could continue to reside at this vibration. she also reflected on her environment. The peak of the wave entered the cave but did not have the force to break down all their barricade. Vidann had been correct. She was also tied to her Higher Self and could call to it just like Vidann could call her. but in thanksgiving. Shature suspected that only Vidann would be able to accomplish that task. she saw that same mist." some of them said and they all joined again into one close unit. but she also felt she could not return to the higher planes and leave her family in their present state. They could see nothing of the small harbor. As she looked around her now. She still identified herself as Shature because she was tied to friends and family of that life. not in fear. The light of this plane was constant and without any evident . "We must give thanks. They stayed bound together for what seemed like forever before they dared to move towards the front of the cave. He would stay nearby. but no matter how much she focused. Again. When she had been busy with Ramor and Vicor assisting their family and friends from Atlantis she had hardly noticed where she was." said the boy. They saw Vidann and the others through a dense mist. They huddled themselves together at the very back of the cave and used a rope to bind person to person. Shature decided to find herself a home as well. She needed to find a safe place in the fourth dimension where she could still hear her son's call. The three upon the higher planes could feel the gratitude of those below. If she focused her attention. They were alone in a place they did not know. Vicor could feel the pull of his new body.They worked as one person raising a wall to partially close off the cave. Her body was in human form and still female. but it was more ethereal than it had been on Earth. Shature was alone. Shature did not want to again enter a physical form. as a guide until it was time for his rebirth. Ramor was also being pulled to his new life in Egypt. This time they joined. The form that she now wore was neither the androgynous light body of her fifth dimensional life on Venus nor the female third dimensional physical body.

"My name is Shature. What are you doing?" . In the distances she saw what appeared to be a groove of trees. She wondered how she would proceed in finding a home here. "We are called the Changers. As she approached the grove she could see a group of small beings who where lovingly caressing the trees. multicolored radiation of light. When she opened her eyes she could sense the physical world but could not see it. She wanted her new home to be filled with love so she sent out her intention with the feeling of love. At one moment they looked like a leaf or a branch and in the next moment they returned to their gossamer gown. "Are you physical?" she asked as she caught the attention of the group. There was still no sun. "What are you doing?" asked Shature." she said. As she looked more closely. she could see that they had the ability to change shape. "What is physical?" they questioned in one mind. We assist in the change of the seasons. "What are you called?" "Ohhh. Their legs were more like one leg that looked like a root on the beings near the ground and looked like a tail feather on the beings higher up the tree." The Changers seemed to be of a group consciousness and spoke telepathically as a unit. Shature closed her eyes and focused on her desire. clear eyes. happy to have someone to talk to. They were about the size of her hand and had small round faces with pointed features and sharp. Shature had learned from her training in Atlantis that in order travel in the fourth dimension she needed to have an intention of a destination. She wanted a place that was safe and peaceful with people around her who were not limited by the third dimension and who were able to understand who she was and where she came from. source. and the world around was clearer. they registered confusion. But. Everyone here is known by the task they perform. Shature realized that she would have to change her approach. when they touched the tree. There was just a hint of arms and their hands could not be seen through the beautiful light that radiated from them. She could not measure time because there was no sun or moon to rise or set. She could not measure distance because there weren't any landmarks or stars. their third eye shown so brightly that she could not see of their faces through the beautiful. This world was definitely not physical. "We are assisting this tree to grow new leaves. She thought about where she would like to be. With their thoughts instead of their voices. and she could clearly see the aura that radiated around every living thing- including her." they laughed in unison. She had learned that her thoughts would initiate the intention and her feelings would give it power. Their body was like a gossamer gown that fluttered as they flew among the trees. She desired the experience of the trees and felt herself moving toward them in a floating fashion.

She felt their touches like little starbursts of love and light. As she moved into the clearing. As her small group traveled through the woods she saw more Changers who sent out melodious beeping sounds in salutation. She could feel the radiation of each tree that she passed and the birds inhabiting them seemed as conscious of her as she was of them. When she asked them about this. at least for now. Her group of Changers returned the greeting with their chirps and beeping." they said responding to her thoughts." exclaimed the Changers breaking her reverie." said Shature with more loneliness in her voice than she had intended. Vidann and her other loved ones on Atlantis filled her heart." The Changers moved away from her and formed a small huddle as if they were having a conference. They then broke formation and hovered just before her face in a floating. The Changers circled her and began to touch her much like they had touched the trees. "Yes we are. At last. Shature followed them in a running movement that was so effortless that it felt almost like she was flying as well. thought Shature. She will know how to help you. Shature wondered if she could contact her Higher Self and instantly felt its reassuring emanations in response. the inhabitants of this small village stopped . I do." "Then follow us. As they continued to work on her. but she was not bound by their physical limitations. This is a amazing place. If you wish to follow us. And in return. the Changers looked again in confusion. her Higher Self. I think that I could be happy here. or playing. this is a place in which she could remain. From this plane she could still contact and help her loved ones on the physical plane. Many adults and a few children were going about their chores. "You feel better now. "I am looking for a home. All life seemed to work in cooperation with each other and everywhere she saw great beauty." was their reply. talking. "You are now in the Land of Faerie. There were small huts arranged in a circular fashion. The environment was filled with joy and peace. they came upon a clearing in the forest. Yes. She could see her aura grow brighter and brighter until it encompassed all the Changers. What wonderful creatures they were. bobbing motion." They formed a V shape like a flock of birds and led Shature through the grove of trees and deeper into the woods. Shature opened her eyes that she had not realized she had closed. They are our friends. The Changers seemed to pull these feelings out of her like a poultice. Shature felt the old feelings of fear and anger that she had felt on Atlantis rise to surface. Memories of Venus. "The winged ones assist us. What a wonderful place thought Shature. we can take you to our Queen. we assist them. These must be members of the fairy folk." "Please do. "Yes. Thank you very much. but only for a moment.

but I'm not exactly sure what I am now. However. "I am Tamara. but I also could not bear to leave my loved ones whom I feel need me at this time. you are presently without that earthly body. "Sit. I was human. As she entered the hut. You are human. "We can talk more after you are settled. "My dear. An attractive young woman emerged from it and beckoned Shature to enter. I hear the Changers found you among the trees. you have saved us as well. Welcome to my humble home. I believe you will be with us for a while. Lynette will take you to a hut that we have prepared for you in case you came here. In the center of the hut was a small fire. The Changer who had entered the hut was perched on her shoulder. They registered curiosity. Although small in stature like all the other women in the village. We are joyous that you have. welcome. I feel like I know you even though we have just met. You may not have been aware of it.and stared at her. she held herself in such a regal fashion that Shature was sure she was their Queen. We occasionally have humans in their physical shells visit us. I was somewhat expecting you. are you not?" "Yes. but you inspired us to join you in your meditations and in the creation of the net and the bridge. Nor does time. of course. as the entire group followed her at a distance toward the largest hut in the village. like Lynette." "You are still within the human evolution. For what reason have you come here?" "I did not wish to return to my physical form. Are you the Queen of Faerie?" "Yes I am and I sense that you would like to stay here with us. they can see us. If you would like." . my dear. space doesn't limit our vision here. In fact. You are. Shature was surprised to see how spacious it appeared from the inside. We have 'seers' here." spoke a voice as clear as a ringing bell as she invited Shature to sit in a similar chair on the other side of the fire." said Tamara as she pointed to the one who invited Shature into the hut." "Would that be the group that just came ashore?" "How do you know of them?" Shature questioned. One of the Changers disappeared into the hut. If they are receptive. "We are aware of the troubles on Atlantis and watched as your group and others formed the light net to stabilize the planet and the Bridge of Light to the higher dimensions. " "You too seem familiar. but no fear or malice. We owe you all a great debt. In saving the planet. On the other side of the fire was a familiar woman sitting in a large wooden chair.

you can look upon me. She then thought of a low. "We are whole. To her surprise. If there were dark forces on this plane. Her Higher Self's words reassured her. She thought of candles and a violet candle in a crystal holder appeared next to the flowers. but she could see a small vortex on each of her fingertips and a large one in the palm of each hand. Soon they arrived at the place that would be Shature's residence. She could contact her Higher Self with ease and was awaiting her next adventure. It was in a small hut that appeared to be made large leaves piled in the shape of a dome. The woods around her hut were filled with life. Upon entering the dome. Shature followed Lynette to her new home. As she looked at her form. Yes. With joy in her heart. Then. she would like it here. she found that it was transparent from the inside even though it was opaque from the outside. Her hands were intricately formed. However. She knew that she had made the right decision. She decided that she would go outside to explore. When Shature moved her hands in front of her. We are complete. she had been . Her altar was complete. There were creatures that she remembered from Atlantis and others that looked more like they should be on Venus. a lovely vase of her favorite flowers from Venus appeared upon a crystal table. As soon as she left the hut she was drawn into the surrounding forest. As she moved them up and down her body began to rise above the ground. "I would like that very much!" Tamara rose and seemed to look into Shature's soul. at her request. she saw that they left a trail of fine glistening dust. No time or space shall separate us as we reside together in Spirit!" Shature felt calm and serene as she followed Lynette." Shature stood as well and thanked Tamara for her welcome. The one on the right hand spun clockwise and the vortex on the left hand spun counter-clockwise. She was happy and peaceful. she heard its voice as if it were next to her. Shature thought that she would like a vase of flowers. my One. Just as I can look upon you. she discovered she could fly. She moved among the trees in a floating motion that she was quickly becoming accustomed to. It is your home for as long as you wish. soft chair and found one just behind her. You are at the hand of the long arm of God/Goddess and I live within its heart. she could feel that she was in a protected location. she moved her hands again and soon rose higher and higher above the ground. She remembered that before she had met the Changers she had actually been flying. Shature felt an engulfing sense of love and acceptance. She flew around the trees and up to the top of the forest canopy. As soon as she filled her thoughts with a desire. she saw that it was much like it was in her Earth life. it became manifest. To her surprise. She could feel her Higher Self from the higher worlds and wished that she could communicate with it. She felt instantly at home. "Welcome to Faerie. As she floated.

so intent on her mission to find a home that she had not realize what she was doing. the area around the noise started to decompose. she found herself falling. and what could I do to stop it? Those around me looked for my intervention. There were many children who needed my protection. Then. First. "Remember Love. The fear caught her throat and she started to scream. The feeling of Love caught her like a net and set her gently onto the cool forest floor. She became afraid and then she fell faster and faster. "I must remember LOVE!" I had a dream. a knock of something or someone who wanted in. Where these the children outside of me. Just as she was about to crash to the ground. Then suddenly. anywhere. louder than ever before. began to morph into something different. but I too was afraid. it happened again. She could see the ground rising up to meet her. All the creatures of Faerie could communicate with her and welcomed her to their home.. "Yes. What was this phenomenon. she remembered LOVE. or was it a nightmare? I can't remember much. I would have to confront the fear that I harbored inside myself. Could I find the conviction to put that knowledge into action? Could I take the risk to love that which I feared? I leaned forward and sent all the Unconditional Love that I could find in my heart to the swirling circle before me. my one!" It was her Higher Self. but I do remember the fear. something that looked like liquid light. The circular pattern of morph opened on the floor just before me. the wall or the floor or the furniture. I was terrified and so was everyone around me. The Love that coursed through my body eased my fear and gave me the courage to bend . In a circular pattern. It didn't matter. The children ran to me for cover. before I could help anyone else." she thought. of course. I had to face my fear for them. The birds and other creatures ran to reassure her. she heard a voice from deep within. It was a noise like a loud knock. But. I couldn't. then she wondered how her son and Jatain were doing and began to worry. I knew that love could conquer all fear. Instantly. or the children inside of my mind? I too needed comfort and I clung to my mate for love and safety. I had to do something. How could I help anyone when I was so frightened? Well. It was so wonderful to fly. When I heard this knock. I was somewhere. What mattered was the noise. fear of the unknown.

we can return it to the light. The sixth red door is marked: SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE We go to the door and knock. if we can believe that we DO deserve this it. we can feel the long arm of love as it reaches through our fear and self-pity. Fortunately. A message is displayed: Spiritual guidance hears our call and surrounds us with its love. we can begin to sincerely love others and to allow others to intimately love us. and why did it frighten me so? I only know that it changed my world. and made everything that had been dense and hard into a swirling vortex of light. When we can no longer stand our fear and pain. I guess I will find out if my dream was the warning of destruction or the promise of transformation. When we can accept the love from our Higher Self. our anger.over and tentatively stoke the air above the circle of fear. a moment is all that is needed to accept guidance from the realm beyond time. but at least now. we fall to our knees to ask for guidance. In just a few moments. Through our fears. the Hand of LOVE seeks to comfort and ease our tortured heart and weary mind. if even for a moment. THE SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE DOOR . the cycle is completed. But what was normal? Was it normal for everything to be hard and dense and filled with fear? Or. Then we WILL be able to accept the love that has been offered. our sorrows. Through our fears. Only time will answer my question. Slowly the circle ceased its swirl. the Hand of LOVE seeks to comfort and ease our tortured heart and weary mind. If we can open ourselves to this love. was it normal for everything to be a swirling vortex of liquid light? What was it that was trying to enter my reality. Once we have touched our darkness. I am NOT afraid. and the ground before me became normal. Then perhaps. our sorrows. When we have released the fear and chosen love. then we CAN allow it into our hearts. and our pain. a moment is all that is needed to accept guidance from the realm beyond time. and our pain. much like I would stroke a frightened child. Fortunately. our anger. I was actually able to lovingly stroke the circle itself. just for a moment.

Hard times are spiritual initiations. From the perspective of our spiritual guidance. Spiritual guidance hears our call and surrounds us with its love. and mistakes are lessons that teach us to grow. How can we learn to hear that Self and allow it to guide us to our Soul? SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation by Suzan Caroll PhD Seven Steps to Soul is the result of years of contemplation and meditation. such as hot tea. The Spiritual sub-plane is the home of our higher human. and the voice that comforts us when we will not share our sorrow. Unfortunately. as I listened to the music and read a spiritual book. this Self is often lost to our unconscious mind. pain and fear were my strongest feelings. but gradually I came to value my communications with my Self. Often I would sip a warm drink. my contemplation allowed me to reveal these emotions to my conscious mind. This book is laid out so that the reader may follow the same process that was used to write it. . It is the inner ear that will hear our confessions. Our Higher Self is the spiritual guidance that rescues us from our fear and pain. At first. I would close my eyes. and ponder what I had read and how it related to my life. At first I wrote in a spiral binder. I began to buy special books for journaling and attached my favorite pen to them. When I finished my contemplation I would write in my journal to clarify what I had experienced. It is the hand that holds ours when we will allow no one to love us. Before my meditation I would often prepare my space by lighting candles. The Spiritual Guidance Door represents the Spiritual sub-plane of the fourth dimension. which is the base of the Rainbow Bridge leading us into the fifth dimension. When I finished reading. and our I AM Presence—our Higher Self. and the Heart within our heart that forgives us our mistakes. I created a special place in my home where I could be alone and undisturbed. playing calm music and choosing a comfortable place to relax. However. The expression of these feelings through writing allowed me to find comfort inside myself. we cannot become lost.

This book is laid out so that the reader may follow the same process that was used to write it. and ponder what I had read and how it related to my life. When I finished my contemplation I would write in my journal to clarify what I had experienced. At first. and mistakes are lessons that teach us to grow. Often I would sip a warm drink. Hard times are spiritual initiations. and the Heart within our heart that forgives us our mistakes. I began to buy special books for journaling and would attached my favorite pen to them. How can we learn to hear that Self and allow it to guide us to our Soul? EXCERPTS FROM: SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation by Suzan Caroll Ph. From the perspective of our spiritual guidance.D. Spiritual guidance hears our call and surrounds us with its love. we cannot become lost. and the voice that comforts us when we will not share our sorrow. I created a special place in my home where I could be alone and undisturbed. I would close my eyes. but gradually I came to value my communications with my Self. such as hot tea. our Self. Seven Steps to Soul is the result of years of contemplation and meditation. The expression of these feelings through writing allowed me to find comfort inside myself. this Self is often lost to our unconscious mind. which is the base of the Rainbow Bridge leading us into the fifth dimension. My contemplation allowed me to release these emotions to my conscious mind. playing calm music and choosing a comfortable place to relax. When I finished reading. At first I wrote in a spiral binder. It is the inner ear that will hear our confessions. Our Self is the spiritual guidance that rescues us from our fear and pain. . as I listened to the music and read a spiritual book. It is the hand that holds ours when we will allow no one to love us. Unfortunately. pain and fear were my strongest feelings. The Spiritual sub-plane is the home of our higher human. The Spiritual Guidance Door represents the Spiritual sub-plane of the fourth dimension. Before my meditation I would often prepare my space by lighting candles.

we forget because of painful events that are too great for a child to bear. she did not know. she wasn't ready yet. she could go no further. The awakening of our chakras and the rise of the Kundalini is the process that aligns us with our Soul. and loving to ourselves can take years. Learning to be honest with. Just like low frequencies mask out high frequencies. accepting of. she would see the stairs leading to Grandma's front porch. criticism. Yes. and judgment. Most of us have learned in our childhoods that it is not safe to be completely open and honest. She had wandered around trying to find her way until. we can begin to surrender to its guidance and to its habitation of our physical body. Too often fear taught us to judge rather than to accept. It seemed very familiar. CHILDHOOD A Life Begins and Soon Forgets She saw the first step before her. Perhaps. at last. our inner child holds that secret for us until we are ready to remember. but in the process of forgetting. this was the first step on the staircase that leads to her Grandmother's house. But why do we forget? Most of us are taught to forget by the people in our world who no longer remember. we can regain our conscious connection with our Soul. pain and fear can mask out love. These judgments make it difficult to love ourselves and to love others. she was lost. Why she never climbed the stairs to receive from her Grandmother the comfort that she needed. that was it. we often lose the happy memories as well. When we are aligned with our Soul. we can release the pain and fear that covers love and lessens our ability to accept it. Shortly after our Soul enters our body at birth we begin to forget our higher Self. Something had happened by these stairs because for years and years she had a recurring dream. However. if we can learn to hear and express our emotions without judgment or criticism of ourselves. like something from her childhood. In this dream. Excerpts from SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL The seven sections of this book represent the seven chakras. . Our Self is the portion of our consciousness that has NOT fallen into fear. she lay down on the sloping lawn next to the stairway and went to sleep-went to sleep in her dream. When we can become our Self. However. Often. This journey begins with remembering the treasures of our childhood that are hidden beneath the pain. Then. We also forget because our emotional reactions to the world around us blur our experiences and in turn blur the memory of our experiences. But did she climb them? No! Instead.

She could remember the sights and fields of Home and she could remember her wonderful friends. Unfortunately. These "training wheels" worked while we were children. we can begin to release what is no longer needed and remember what we lost. These impressions became the basis of our beliefs. but she did not know the way. and Total Union with all life. our beliefs directed our expectations to perceive a world that was consistent with the world we were trained to experience. We had to learn to adapt to our environment-no matter what. Our Soul became the portion of ourselves that we forgot a little bit more each day. bit-by-bit. In turn. If we can explore our childhood from our adult perspective. The fear that we experienced as a child walled us off from the love that is innate within our Soul. far too often our physical world was filled with fear. Our memories of Home in the higher dimensions became dimmer and dimmer as we tried to make a home in our physical world and physical body. In this way we felt safe because we feel like we fit more into our world. but what held us up as children. We first learned to survive when we were children. CHILDHOOD The small child longed to go Home. the UNLIMITED knowledge that was of the higher worlds was constricted into knowledge of the LIMITED physical world. in this strange and barren land. THE FIRST CHAKRA AND CHILDHOOD The first chakra represents our survival consciousness. holds us back as adults. Divine Beauty. Complete Acceptance. She longed so to face the presence of all that was Home - True love. Therefore. She was lonely here. . REMEMBERING CHILDHOOD Remembering our childhood allows us to regain the memory of our multidimensional self that we lost as we "grew up". Our first chakra represents our first impressions of life. Often we used survival mechanisms that functioned like training wheels to assist us during times when we could find no better way to adapt to the world around us.

And there was a smaller wall around her. and it took great effort to remove even one. Then she decided that it was time for the wall to come down. Here she felt separate. Therefore. With every laugh and every condemning thought a new brick was laid. she could see the flowers. she began to build a wall around her. it was very difficult. She could no longer speak to her plant and animal friends. So she began. She did not understand these strange people or their strange ways. Flowers. There were great walls dividing each portion of life. Brick by brick the wall was crumbling. she could feel the sun. The bricks were cemented fast. Even if they condemned her. others laughed. When she first came to this place she was afraid. At first. no matter how hard she tried. trees. and animals did not speak to her. . Even if they laughed. And if she tried to speak to them. The wall became so heavy and high that she could barely see the sun or feel the breeze or view the world around her.

She had not realized that -- if she ignored the ridicule of others. She had not realized that for every one who laughed -- there was someone else who cared. the bricks were somehow connected and as one was released the others were weakened. As she gained the courage to begin removing her wall. she gained the courage to face that which was behind it. She wasn't sure of this. But she did know that fear had built the wall . She only knew that life was better. However. As the wall became smaller the sun was brighter and the breeze more refreshing. Or. she wasn't sure of much. the wall seemed very small. With the release of each brick. the process became easier and easier. she had grown taller. In fact. as she removed each brick. Eventually. It had seemed that. of course. She had forgotten that the world was pretty after all. she could then hear the plants and animals hungrily returning her call. It had just seemed that way. perhaps she had grown. She did not know what would happen when all the bricks were gone.

"Where has it gone?" cried the child. "It is no longer something that you must reach for." The child did not understand. and only LOVE could totally remove it! TAKING CHILDHOOD'S GIFT Our childhood memories of the higher worlds are a gift that we may choose to deny. no fence is high enough or strong enough to ward off the fear that lives inside. But she trusted the kindly voice and timidly reached for her prize. We have become very comfortable with our perceptions of limitations and separation. The only protection against this fear is love. which you must own." came a kindly voice. "Why. But somehow she felt she didn't deserve it. love for our selves. Love is the ultimate present that we ALL deserve and we CAN accept. However. Each time it was given to her she retreated in shyness and lowered her eyes. "There are others who know more than you. which function like a fence to separate us from our fear. it disappeared. It is something now. Even though you cannot see all that has brought this to you." ." said the voice. How could that lovely prize be hers? How could she accept it? "Just take it. it is yours now. But. know that it is yours. as she touched it. THE PRESENT The small child very much wanted the brightly wrapped present.

the growing bird's parents did not come as often with food. This change in perception. As children we are dependent upon our parents to explain our world to us and to protect us from its dangers. over time. After all. without them. when the bird began to lose his fluff he became very worried. he would die. to make matters worse. And now the "something else" began to itch. eventually. the nest had gotten very little . the bird began to change. but. can feel like a death. he lay in the nest and waited for his parents to bring him nourishment. alas. they left him alone in the nest for what seemed like a very long time. we must take the leap to see the world though our own eyes instead of through the eyes of others. CHANGE Once there was a baby bird. The fluff about him began to drop away and something else took its place. Helpless. And. it is the impressions of others that are first imprinted into our consciousness because our parents and those who raise us define our world through their perceptions. Because the bird was so dependent he grew to worship those who cared for him. The bird wanted to shake himself and spread his arms. But. However. GROWING UP As we are "growing up". Of course. "What is this 'something else'? What if this 'something else' is not as good as my fluff?" he cried Also. He could not fly nor feed himself.

"My. Surely. this is wonderful. he itched so terribly. he had to stand on the very edge of it. . The very evil wind that had blown him from his nest seemed to catch him by the "something else" that was hanging from his arms. if the bird were to move at all. the wind carried him in that very direction. a gust of wind came up and blew the terrified bird from his nest. if only for a few moments. But. as he did so. at least now. But something happened when the bird stretched his arms. he stretched out his arms. Surprisingly. he would die. and. just before the bird reached the ground he thought to look up to where he had been and to where he would never return." Then. Just as he did so. Whatever could he do to save himself? Clearly. The bird became so very excited that he rapidly moved his arms with the something else hanging from them. "Even if my end is near. he was alone with no one to help. One day. And oh." thought the bird. when the nest had gotten very small and the bird felt very itchy. he could stretch himself. Oh no! The parents were gone again and the ground was very far away. at least I can enjoy what time I have left.

my dear. Do you see where it is attached to the life-spark in your heart?" "Yes. "The child is inside where she has always been. THE GOLDEN CORD "Where are we?" said the young child to the large. The trick is to feel the unity of each of these realities. "And I am flying. "Is that why my heart tickles?" giggled the girl. You can be in as many places as your mind can remember. Feel this unity as a golden cord. what the young bird had thought was his death. again with pointed finger touched the exact spot of "longing". "Can you feel her?" "Yes. But who?" The long arm of the golden being reached out and. For the first time." answered the golden being. How can that be? How can she be in two places at once?" "You are on the fifth dimensional plane now. but she is also playing in a beautiful field filled with flowers. The golden being reached out a long arm and. these are wings." replied the young woman. It feels like she is within me. golden Lightbeing who stood beside her. . with a pointed finger. she is here. was really a new life. sometimes we must go far away from ourselves before we can appreciate what we have always had. and our Soul can teach us to see the world through our own eyes instead of through the eyes of others. touched the exact point of "tickle". The girl was than transformed into a young woman. but also somewhere else." was the simple reply. I mean. "It feels like a deep longing for someone. we must learn to keep it. I think so. "We are Home. butterflies. "Where is the child?" was her first question. and fairies." So the end was really the beginning." cried the bird. And. "Why. However. Our child can assist us in remembering our Soul. he really looked at himself and found that he was just like his parents. KEEPING THE CONNECTION Once we have regained our connection to childhood's lost secrets.

lean form over to allow the tip of Wolal's finger to touch its heart and was instantly pulled into the vortex. The woman was clearly angry because she did not want to leave either. She was both. Kepier followed Wolal into the darkness. In that place was the golden cord. At a vibration much lower than its own. Wolal wrapped itself into a whirling vortex and extended one arm. Kepier knew that they were other components of it's self. it was also golden. The child appeared to be crying about not wanting to leave Home." "I will obey. I am Kepier. The young woman was no longer a woman. Kepier saw itself as a speck of light swirling with millions of other lights. . Tell her to give it to the child. Kepier was not sure that it wished to leave the light to explore the darkness. Then Kepier felt a pull at its heart. Kepier could perceive the child and woman that it had just been. "Your touch reminded me of who I am. Faster and faster the vortex swirled until the million lights were One." Kepier bent its long. "Connect this cord through your heart. Kepier "felt" the response of a warm smile. Like the finger follows the hand. even for Kepier. nor a man. understanding the reason for the command. Kepier began to feel itself separate from Wolal. but it was now in total unity with Wolal." spoke Wolal. and I am welcoming a third dimensional portion of myself who is awakening. as I can descend no further. Are you Wolal?" Although the being's face was barely perceptible through its beaming aura. Her child never forgot me. "Thank you so very much. In fact. "Can you remember me?" Kepier looked inside. Go down as far as you can and give the other end of the cord to the woman. I will hold it here. knowing that that was where all answers were found. In the vortex there was no form." replied the androgynous being who now stood as tall as the golden one. "And who am I?" asked the golden one with the sacred touch. I am fifth dimensional as well. "Touch your heart to my finger and we shall take a journey. The long arm of Wolal again touched Kepier's heart at the exact point of the "pull". "You are a portion of "my self" that resonates to the sixth dimension." replied Kepier. "Let's go down into that patch of darkness from which this light radiates. The spin of the vortex slowed as they descended.

Kepier traveled down, down, down into the darkness until the density pushed against it so that it could
descend no further.

"This must be how Wolal felt when it came to touch me," Kepier spoke to itself.

The golden cord vibrated in affirmation.

Kepier smiled. Now it must find the woman.

There she was, sitting on a couch and writing in a small golden book. The woman could not see Kepier
except in her imagination.

"Take this golden cord and connect it to your heart," the woman wrote upon her page. "Now give the
other end to your inner child."

"Can I find my child?" the pen expressed.

The golden cord vibrated in affirmation. The woman smiled. I must descend down into the vortex as did
Kepier and Wolal, wrote the woman.

The woman's imagination displayed the vortex upon her inner vision, but the darkness was not inviting.

"I must be as courageous as the other portions of myself were. I cannot abandon my child. She needs
me and I greatly need her."

The woman descended into the vortex and felt an ever-growing density pushing upon her form. At last
she saw a child growing smaller and smaller, younger and younger. If she did not reach the child soon
she may never have been born.

When at last the woman reached the child who was quickly moving backwards in time, the child was an
infant just leaving her mother's womb.

"Quick, grab this golden cord and attach it to your heart," spoke the woman to the newborn.

The infant was partially through the birth canal extending a tiny bloody arm. The tip of her finger
touched the tip of the golden cord.

Within that moment of contact, a blaze of light filled the delivery room.

Time stood still.

The infant's form was frozen in time with an outstretched arm touching the tip of a golden cord that
only she could see.

Gradually, the light took on a vaguely human form. It was not a body though.

It was a Soul. The infant's Soul.

The Soul took the cord that the infant had chosen to touch and connected it to the small beating heart.

"Now," beamed the Soul,
"You shall never forget
who you really are!"

Often the first emotions that we finally allow ourselves to realize and express are painful ones because
they are the memories that we pushed way in our early life. It is not until we can balance these painful
emotions with emotions of comfort and happiness that we can find peace. This peace, of course, is
fleeting because there is always a new catalyst to react to. But, if we can clear our past, we can
experience each moment in a clear and present way. Then, we will not be as buffeted about by the
challenges of everyday life.

Healing the Pain

She saw the second stair before her. It was on the stairway to her first adult home. This home was filled
with emotional memories: fun, fear, laughter, and sorrow. Could she use the wisdom she had learned
from her child to heal the painful emotions and balance them with happiness and joy? Yes, she affirmed.
But, as she moved towards the stairway, the emotions overwhelmed her.

She would have to go very slowly.


The second chakra represents our primal emotions and early childhood
experiences. Many of those emotions and the experiences that created them are
long forgotten. Our second chakra grounds us to the Mother Earth and to our
personal history. If we can feel the love of the Great Mother, She can assist to in
remember more of what has made us who we are.


Awakening our feelings can be frightening at first, but if we are persistent, we will find the love hidden in
the briar patch of our fears. That love can assist us in remembering what our child has always known
and what we have forgotten since we "grew up".


Through the dawn light
I could see a figure.

It was difficult to determine
if it were male or female
or even human.

However, I felt an affinity for that figure.

It seemed to draw me
like a magnet.
I rose from my bed in the forest
to be closer to the vision.

Perhaps, if I could touch it
or somehow communicate with it,
I could understand my feelings about it
and the great familiarity I felt for it.

But wait!

How had I arrived in this forest?
Hadn't I gone to sleep in my bed?

Yes, I decided with a heavy heart,
it was only a dream again.
But why not follow the figure still?

Even though I had decided
I was in a dream,
I found I could still move
with a will of my own.

The figure did not seem to mind
that I was moving closer.
It neither faded, nor moved away.

Bit by bit,
it took on more clarity.
I could see that it was wearing a robe
and possessed deep, luminous eyes
of the purest blue I had ever experienced.

However, the other facial features
were masked by a bright radiance
which almost hurt my eyes -
like looking into the sun!

The closer I came,
the more intently I stared.
It was almost as if I could not
pull my eyes away.

I was riveted in the deep pools of blue
that before had appeared to be eyes.

But the eyes had no significance.
Only the color and the radiance
retained any importance.

Now, not only the figure
I had been gazing at,
but the figure I had determined
as myself--began to fade
further and further
from my consciousness.

I was free.

The form that I had observed
and the one that I had worn
were both gone.
Only the blue radiance remained.

I felt oddly comfortable.
But, at the same time, a fear
began to build somewhere inside me.

I struggled to push the fear away
and lose myself in the
deep blue radiance.

But, in the struggle,
the radiance began to dim.

"No, no!" I screamed in my mind.
"I will not be afraid!
I will not lose this again!"

But the anger only fed the fear.
And, as the fear grew, it began
to pull me back into my body.

I felt the heaviness
of my hands and feet,
the throbbing of my heart,
and the gasping of my breath.

Why did this continue to happen?
From where did this fear arise?
Where had I gotten it?

From the fading blue radiance
I telepathically heard the words,
"Turn, my dear, and face your fear.
One cannot master that which
they are afraid to face."

With these final words
I suddenly awoke in my bed.
The dream was over.
Or had it just begun?

What was the mastery
of which the vision spoke?
Could I make my life into my dream
and my dream into my life?

but first
I would have to
face my fear.


Fear is like our shadow. If we turn and walk into it, it gets smaller. However, if we try to run away, it will
follow us, getting larger and larger.


"I am going to stay and face it.
Whatever happens,
it can't be worse
than running away.

I have run and run
and the shadow at my back
only gets bigger.

Whatever I have created,
it is time to look it in the face."

She turned with the conviction
of her final words
and planted her feet
to wait for the confrontation.

It felt good.

At least now she felt in control.
At least now she was the hunter
rather than the hunted.

It came to her slowly
and so subtly that she
didn't see it until it was upon her.

Would she have the strength to fight it
and the courage to
make it her friend?

She would find out now --
once and for all.


As we forge our way through what we fear, we can also remember times when we were happy, times
when we felt loved. Then we can use that love to heal the frightened child who has hidden, unnoticed
and uncomforted, in our unconscious. When we have healed our past, we can remember more about


Remember more.
Remember more.

The small voice inside my head
thunders the words
as I grope through the darkness.
I strain my mind
to the edge of breaking

What is it that I have to remember?

Something about life.
Something about love.

Something about
the way to know
and the way to be.

Slowly, a distant twinkle
begins to glow in my brain.
A slow understanding
begins to form.

Something familiar begins to grow.
Like a seedling in Spring
it carries all the hope and purity
of a flower
and the strength and virility
of a untried concept.

But, it flickers
in and out of my consciousness
like a star on a foggy night.

I try to grab onto that star
so that, when the fog clears,
I can pick up where I left off.

But still, the memory eludes me.

Why? Am I afraid again?
No, now I will not allow fear
to cloud my mind
and restrain my heart.

I will not allow fear to be my master.
I will continue and continue,
come what may.

Remember more.
Remember more.

Oh yes, now I remember.
Now the fog has cleared
and, for a moment, I know.

I came here to Love.
I came here to Serve.

Happiness is not
something to seek.

Happiness is
something to remember.


As we remember all that we have forgotten, we can forget the pain and remember only the lesson. Then
we can live in peace.


Open your heart, my dear.
The anchor within it weighs heavy
with the barnacles of many
ages of submersion.

To sail into the heart of the One
the anchor must be raised.

Know that as the anchor
rises to the surface,
all the secrets that have been
locked deep inside will be pulled
into the Light of Day.

Can you Love yourself?
Can you Accept yourself?

You have hidden from yourself
in order to maintain the
illusion of who you wanted to be.

To raise the anchor in your heart
means to know who you ARE.

You are prepared for misery.
Are you prepared for Joy?

You are prepared for heartache.
Are you prepared for Happiness?

You are prepared for darkness.
Can you face the Light?

What if you opened the rusty old chest
which you had kept secret from yourself
and found that it
was filled with Gold?

Can you face
not that which is wrong,
but instead
that which is already Perfect?

You have faced your Demons.
It is time now to face your Angels.

You are perfect.
In this moment, you live in the lap of God.

You do not need "to do".
You only need "to accept".

Allow these words to float
deep into your heart.

You are loved unconditionally
and are destined to experience
Divine Unity.

Love yourself.
You are truly beautiful.

Darkness is the center
of the seed of beauty.
Within that darkness lies
the potential of your true Self.

Love the darkness
as a child loves his mother.

Love the darkness.
Love Heals.

Once we have gained the ability to experience our emotions and not repress them, or become trapped
in them, we find that our thoughts often push us back into negativity. Then we must allow ourselves to
again listen to our Self.
When we were trapped in, or repressing, our emotions it was impossible to hear our thoughts. But,
when our emotional body has calmed, our thoughts come to our attention.

Can we choose our thoughts or are they our jailer who thrusts our daily portion before us without asking
our opinion? Only when we can listen to the still small voice within can we discriminate between the
thoughts that are ours and the thoughts that we have learned, or taken on, from others.

Learning to Think from Inside

She saw the third step before her. She recognized this stairway instantly. It was long and very steep and
ran from the parking lot up to her college campus. This is where she began to learn how to master her
mind. Her emotions were also strong here and her inner child could not believe that she was "smart
enough". However, the still voice inside told her that she would be successful. She chose to listen to that
inner voice through the disappointments and the challenges and returned again and again to climb
these stairs.

For, at the top of this stairway, awaited confidence.


Once we have gained the ability to experience our emotions and not repress
them, or become trapped in them, we find that our thoughts often push us
back into negativity. Then we must allow ourselves to again listen to our


The third chakra represents our thoughts, and the thoughts of others that we "pick up" with our Astral
Body. These thoughts are intertwined with our emotions, and the emotions of others. If the emotions
are negative then the thoughts are usually obsessive and redundant. We try to "think" our way out of
our fear, but instead we end up thinking fearful thoughts. Instead, we need to listen to our thoughts for
how can we heal something that we are trying to avoid?


Worries. How could she still this crowd of ideas? How could she center herself in the midst of a mental hurricane? Where had this storm come from? Had she not listened to herself before or was all this "noise" new? No. now. But how could she master it? She knew she could not control the outside voices. Instead. Well. calculations. she knew it was there. promises. she suspected it had always been there. she could hear it. .When we first start listening to our thoughts. but she had been too busy listening to the noise without to hear the noise within. we may be surprised at how negative they are. and dreams were constantly echoing about in the inner recesses of her brain. We must not judge these thoughts for judgment will only force them deeper underground. Now. THE CIRCUS As she listened inside her mind she realized that a crowd of ideas was trying to confuse her. we must try to listen "through" the thoughts to find the "thinker".

Did she need to listen to the many cries within. . Somewhere amongst the clowns and elephants there must be a ringmaster. But where? Hearing the Self When we have found the "self" that is frightened and alone. but she must learn to calm the buzz within. or ignore them as a mother may ignore a spoiled child's repeated demands? And where was she? Somewhere within that inner circus must be her Self. then WHO are we? THE SEA I walk along the shore seemingly alone. we become empowered. For if we are listening to our self.

it is just the water. And. However. I feel a presence with me that I wish I could feel in the city. as I walk by the ocean. Then the calm pitch and roll returns. The presence is the ocean. the storms do clear - eventually. I feel a presence. But now. There is something alive there. If only my thoughts could move as melodiously as the sea. . often my thoughts are stormy and often they are gray. yes. for a while. One thought gracefully moving away so that the next one can enter. If only they could roll and pitch calmly-beautifully. or perhaps. Each thought reaching its peak and slowly. Yes. vibrating and moving with a freedom I wish was my own. steadily moving towards its close on the sands of my mind.

Then we can really listen-listen to the "Eye of the Infinite". If you are not still you cannot listen. So listen now. We can choose to have positive. fearful thinking. first within yourself. and movement. and then you will learn to be still within the world. With practice. calm thinking or we can choose obsessive. Be still. Allow this inner voice to protect you from within . we can begin to choose them. Listen to the small voice who encourages and directs your every thought. Can I take this feeling with me? CLEARING THE MIND When we have taken the responsibility for listening to our thoughts. PROTECTION Away from the burdens and responsibilities of everyday life you can find the time to look deep into the Eye of the Infinite. And if you cannot listen you will not hear. Take a long time now to realize that the promise and serenity of all life can be the foundation for each and every action. an alive feeling. an awake calmness. feeling. we can learn to think nothing at all.

But. As it does. you shall be but a hint of your future Self. or even the tree to which the seed shall grow. The seed is indeed frightened to face the world without its protective encasement. or the seed. if it can remember that it is not just a seed. The shell falls from the nut so that the sweet fruit within can be revealed and enjoyed. The process of evolution is infinite and each stage of development is . However. be not attached to the shell. And what kind of tree are you and how many fruit shall you bear? Allow the shell to fall. but an infant tree. know that even then. Therefore. its courage will be renewed. if the shell does not crack at the appropriate time its protection will hinder the release of the seed. so that your armor of fear and distrust can be released. The shell was needed while the seed was ripening.

However. Rather than mourn—rejoice. we can ground the wisdom our Self into our mundane life. When we use our creative force to act upon this direction. COMPLETION Behold my one. Be grateful because I AM loving. Therefore. the hour of completion is upon you. For the new is unknown. hid the fresh beginnings of the new. It is in this way that we can learn to BE our SELF in our everyday world. it is free. a new beginning. and not yet manifest. Only a few pieces of fresh wood and a small breeze were needed to ignite it. a victory. BEING THE SELF Only when we have learned to hear our Self can we gather its wisdom and direction. To mourn the death of the old is to deny the birth of the new. For only in that which has not yet begun is the infinite freedom of that which shall . a death and. The fire in the small pit appeared to be extinguished. beneath the rubble of the old. Be cheerful because I AM with you. Be conscious because I AM awake.

The world around you looks different now. All the burdens of your life are lifted from you as you surrender them to your Soul. You can do the work and your Soul can carry the burden. This may be difficult for you to imagine. except for your Self. You are becoming an infant again. The burden. Yes. Relax your body. This cloud of your Soul sinks into the tops of your shoulders and the back of your neck. securely and safely. Begin your journey with your self. a very subtle sensation of soft gossamer warmth upon your flesh. an infant to your integrated self. Your Soul is expanding down through your head. You are completely enshrouded in your Self. Wrap this blanket around you. through your crown chakra. Now begin to allow this cloud to melt into your physical form at the same time that it also retains its shape of a cloud. Your mind feels empty. Lie back against the cushions and feel their support. You are. There is nothing here to analyze or understand. it will get to directly experience your third dimensional world. yet warm and comforting. Your Soul wants to come into a partnership with you. as if you are looking through a filter of love and comfort. feel your Soul like a warm blanket that is light. and down into your neck. It is invisible to others and visible to you only through your imagination. As you sink more and more deeply into your seat. Cover yourself from the tip of you head to the tips of your toes. except your Self. calm your emotions and ease your mind. Your arms and hands are tucked in tight. . the self that you have always found so difficult to hear. Listen attentively to hear you Soul's call. Now you can see nothing. which has always been so heavy for you. Your Soul is entering the top of your head. It is so smooth and light. like your own personal cloud of protection and comfort. All simply IS. Feel this blanket of your Soul upon your skin. there it is. Experience how this cloud blanket is wrapped tightly around your shoulders and across your heart. Know that you are totally supported in all that you do. It wants to enter your physical form now. Allow yourself to sink deeper and deeper into your seat. In this partnership. and you have its assistance in awakening your Multidimensional Consciousness. This integration is beginning at the top of your head. Your hearing is also altered. Now you can hear nothing. forming a partnership. As you feel yourself sinking deeper and deeper into your own body. but it is a simple task for your Soul. except your Self. Everything and everyone sounds far away. past your face. Would you like to join into this agreement? If so. remember. Many difficult tasks will become simple as you allow your Soul to completely integrate with your physical form. your soft spot when you were an infant. It wants you to know its glory and feel its grace. is infinitesimal for your Soul. feel this blanket of your Soul as it sinks more and more deeply into your physical form.

into your flesh. You feel like you have just been to a spa and you have been messaged with luxuriant oils. For a brief moment of the Nowness. Tightly wrap this blanket across your buttocks. As you feel the warmth and protection of your Soul entering your heart. and love who you are. Down into your very cellular structure. your Soul travels. Now your Soul extends its essence into your first dimensional self. you are the core. loving presence of the warmth of your Soul. The animal that has housed your life-spark glows with the radiance of Soul. all the fear and pain. From this perspective. love who you are with. Deeply into your biological matter your Soul travels. into your blood stream. Your third dimensional form is completely cloaked by your Soul. you realize that now you can love all that you do. But your Soul wants more. It wants to merge with your first and second dimensional self as well. this blanket of your Soul. Your Soul then breathes it all free. The weight of your life is lifted and the nurturing that you seek is fulfilled. you allow its essence into your lungs. all the confusion and doubt that you have felt throughout your life is absorbed into your Soul. the point of consciousness that is your Self. Your breath calms and slows as the warmth of your Soul enters your lungs. the consciousness of Earth. Your organs relax deeply as they feel the warm caress of your Soul and release all toxins so that they can be transmuted into light. simultaneously. Your arms and legs relax with its touch and your feet and hands welcome the calm. around your hips. Within that same moment. you are a molecule of Earth. emanating from you. You are a clear. past the small of your back and around your stomach. your adipose tissue. as they thank you for acknowledging and healing their pain. extends down across your back. bright crystal. and into your heart. The love of your Soul entering your heart expands your ability to love what you do. Your heart then sends this Soul- filled blood through your entire system. a spec of the Collective Consciousness of Lady Gaia. into every atom and molecule. in a flash. Old beliefs and patterns come to your awareness as you see how they have been replaced. cleansed and purified. You go back in time. your unconscious opens up to you. the foundation for all life. . and into your bones and bone marrow. and across your lower torso. With each slow deep breath. Wave after wave of euphoric love enters you and. Yes. into your muscles. All the stress and strain. Your body hums with health and vitality. All the memories that you have healed welcome you. your Soul teaches you how to love yourself. you are in Oneness with all of life. most important of all. With the entrance of your Soul into your second dimensional body. This cloud. you can fully appreciate the earth vessel that has housed your consciousness. your tendons. Deep into your DNA it penetrates where it alters your genetic code so that your physical form can maintain the connection with you Multidimensional Essence. of all manifestation.

Together we shall be your programmers. You experience your environment through a misty lens. who rushes to you to thank you for your recognition and for your love. the images are not so intense. You could stay here for lifetimes. which is the higher octave of the Mental Plane. or fly according to your wish. This plane is like the software that augments the operation of the hardware of the Mental Plane. you compute the reality which you wish to manifest and experiences you wish to have. But who is the programmer? "It is I. As you move into the Causal Plane. If you allow ME into your consciousness. these colors will lead you back into the land of Faerie. like coming from a dark cave into the brightness of day. where mind and imagination merge into your personal computer program. But. You are the machine. You are awed by the power of your thought. Conscious awareness of your Self is your greatest treasure. or on the higher dimensions. Your inner child guides you through the tunnel of light that you have created in the lower Astral Plane and into the Astral/Emotional plane of the fourth dimension. . It is tangible. Every thought and feeling finds an image or experience for its expression. and you experience your mind as pure thought. As you move into the Mental Plane. they are not gone. the environment becomes more abstract. You are the computer. be your unconscious mind. Here you see all your loved ones whom you thought you had lost. here you do not need an external machine to access the Web. you can relive your favorite experiences. No. But beware. You walk. for your fears can manifest just as easily. you must bring into your Conscious Mind all that you have experienced. breathing. but your manifestations are more immediate and much more vivid. Here you realize that you mind is a machine. jump. I shall unite all of you into the MY Essence. "Your programmer may. Objects and locations shift and waver before you. if you wish. in fact you have. The colors here are so bright that they hurt your vision until you have adjusted to them. the beginnings and endings of all. Each of your communications and interactions are like the Internet. I f you desire. or your ego. But your journey is continuing. Yes. Your youngest child and your ageless Soul accompany you as you travel from the first dimension. and into the fourth dimension. In the Astral Plane you feel as though you are dreaming. Here is your connection to the Word Wide Web. they are here. float. how can I do that?" you ask. Here. or get the opportunities that you could never achieve on the third dimension. But first." calls your Soul from the threshold of the Spiritual Plane. instead. This is where the finer abstractions of cause and effect sort themselves out." "But. and alive. and you understand how your mind is truly a computer. the land where your child shall always exist and where your imagination is your greatest treasure. In fact. all that you wish for can become manifest. Here. it is much like the third dimension. You see your inner child now.

Dared to know. Then. When you have fully grounded my essence in your conscious physical form. down deep inside." you say as you rub your eyes and stretch your arms." In a flash. it was inside you held your fright."You must return now to your physical body and take all that you have learned within your Unconscious and share it with your Conscious Mind. There was no way. Cheer of living. For what you fear becomes a trap. I shall take you across the Rainbow Bridge and into the fifth dimension. Then you saw. At least for now. what was that last thing that my Soul said?" The corner's turned. just yesterday. But then the lights came on inside and you found there was no need to hide. filled with peace knowing struggle can now cease. and the terror's gone. you may return to me upon the threshold of the Spiritual Plane. You stuck my head outside the door to see if you could face some more. in light so bright. without a compass or a map. the fears from which you shall not hide. The world outside was still the same. You'll only face what you have dared. what a dream. the path was closed. "But. Just hold on tight and don't get scared. but once. "Wow. you are back. the lights are on. the way is clear to find the meaning and know the cheer. No way to rise above the pain or find the faith to start again. . the fear's faced. but now you knew more of the game. Oh. seating on your seat.

Cheer of living. and on your plight. the path was closed. the lights are on. You'll find the way to where you'll go. But now your Soul can shine its light upon your path. Deep within. Oh. your lessons lie. This passage leads to life on earth filled with promise of rebirth. It's only when you know your fear the doorway out becomes more clear. At least for now. When you emerge out from that door you will be changed down to the core. As you begin your quest for peace you know the journey shall not cease. and the terror's gone. There was no way. The corner's turned. No way to rise above the pain or find the faith to start again. filled with peace knowing struggle can now cease. the way is clear to find the meaning and know the cheer. just yesterday. Then you can take all you have learned to find the passage you have earned. The light of Soul will help you see how you can feel that you are free. When you have learned what you must know. You can't avoid them. though you try. the fear's faced. but once. .

When you have learned what you must know. though you try. This passage leads to life on earth filled with promise of rebirth. without a compass or a map. You'll only face what you have dared. Just hold on tight and don't get scared. For what you fear becomes a trap. Dared to know. it was inside you held your fright. but now you knew more of the game. and on your plight. in light so bright. But now your Soul can shine its light upon your path. The world outside was still the same. . Then you saw. You can't avoid them. As you begin your quest for peace you know the journey shall not cease. When you emerge out from that door you will be changed down to the core. Then you can take all you have learned to find the passage you have earned. The light of Soul will help you see how you can feel that you are free. But then the lights came on inside and you found there was no need to hide. Deep within. You stuck my head outside the door to see if you could face some more. You'll find the way to where you'll go. It's only when you know your fear the doorway out becomes more clear. your lessons lie. the fears from which you shall not hide. down deep inside.

we will expect to see an enemy around every corner. These "perceptual filters" are created by our beliefs. because it is our beliefs that influence our expectations. we will not have access to all of our choices of perception. portions of our total consciousness. if we believe that the world is a hostile place. Because we believe the world is generally a loving place. we expect to see an angry threatening person. Therefore. so we filter out the portion of the person that is frightened or angry and choose to perceive the portion of the person that is warm. someone comes around that corner. We will filter out the portions that are kind and loving and then "defend" ourselves in an angry fashion. Some of what we try to hide is memories stored in our unconscious mind and some of our hidden life is stored in our superconscious mind. hidden. let us say that our belief is that the world is generally a loving place and that most people are of good nature. and we have also reaffirmed our belief that the world is a hostile place. it is likely that that person will respond in the same manner in which he or she was addressed. Since we believe that the world is hostile. Therefore. on the very same day. Again. we expect a friendly reply. we expect the approaching person to be friendly. Voila! We have created an enemy. what are we aware of? How do we choose which of a myriad of perceptions to "consciously" attend to? Our physical life is not just what we hold in our daily conscious mind. Since we are warm and friendly. Now. What does it mean to be "conscious" in the physical plane? Does it simply mean to be alive or does it mean to also be aware? And. Our five senses are constantly bombarded by more stimuli than we could ever consciously attend to. . we walk around the same corner and meet that same complex person. Also. we have affirmed our belief by our expectations and the perceptions arising from those expectations. For example. On the other hand. Then. All that we have chosen to ignore is then stored in our unconscious and superconscious minds. it is also the ability to be "conscious" of what we try to hide deep inside ourselves. at the very same time. a normal someone with a vast and paradoxical range of thoughts and emotions. Therefore. we must filter out most of what we perceive and only be aware of a small portion of our total life experience. our expectations influence our perceptions. we amplify the portion of this stranger that is also warm and friendly. Otherwise. we smile warmly and say hello. In this scenario. we will be aware of only the portions of that complex person that express anger. With our fear and anger we amplify the fear and anger in this stranger. In turn. To be truly "conscious" in our mundane life we must also be aware of these other.

The fact is. anger. we feel separate from the world around us because our view is that everyone and everything may try to harm us. On the other hand. Some of these beliefs have assisted us. if you are a person who believes that the world is a loving place you were likely raised in a safe and caring environment. we will create systems that provide a primary coping mechanism so that we can survive. but some of them have created great limitations in our ability to expect and perceive the positive and loving aspects of our third dimensional life (see unconscious section). Once this fear is activated. but habit is powerful. These realities are based on beliefs that were programmed into our consciousness. and our society. loss or pain. Everyone and everything can then be viewed as a new opportunity to experience love. However. In order to survive early life. how can we break out of the habitual beliefs of the familiar and dare to step into an unknown and unfamiliar reality? Changing our Reality To change our reality we must change our beliefs. what is most important of all is survival. the war is NOT over. Either way. since you are now creating a reality filled with your childhood fear. Creation of Belief Filters How were the beliefs that created our filters formed? Belief filters are custom made based on a hierarchical system. perhaps you worked through your early fear and anger and found a way to believe in love. The reality that is familiar brings comfort. . The external danger was then internalized and the battle continued even though the war was over. Therefore. When our belief system is based on fear. We must transmute our beliefs in fear and limitation into beliefs in love and freedom. you learned to believe in the power of love. Therefore. our past. For example. at least. you learned to believe that everyone and everything was a possible threat. you learned to believe that the world is a loving place or. if you are a person who believes that the world is a hostile place then you were likely raised in a frightening environment. Therefore. not many of us were able to come into adulthood without some fear. And. you expected an enemy everywhere and constantly prepared for battle. Our beliefs can be changed. All of us are now experiencing. when we learn to believe in love we feel united with the world. then we can use our past trauma to recognize real "not perceived" danger so that we can protect ourselves. you are now able to filter out the surrounding negativity and be aware of the positive. what is most important comes first. However. or have experienced. Unfortunately. Or. Your belief system was indeed necessary for you to reach adulthood. even if it is painful. In other words. if we were somehow able to find love. a reality that was created for us by our families. Inherent in all species is the fear for survival".

We are not yet aware of the separation that our new physical body creates. Without love and protection from someone outside of us. and if our family is a loving family. This transformation has three phases: "dependent. "No. that is impossible. At this age we are unaware of our individuality and perceive ourselves as a portion of our parents. I can change it. If our family is fearful. they teach us to forget our "imaginary worlds" by saying. When we grow into toddlers we become more aware of our individuality." In order to fit into our new and limited physical bodies we learn to believe that the third dimension is the only "real" world and all our other worlds are "make . Throughout childhood. we can begin our transformation from a dependent victim to a dependable leader. Unfortunately. Since we are all complex people. we often move through these phases more quickly in some areas of our life and more slowly in others. "Somehow I created my reality and since I created it. we learn fear. it is these fear-filled areas of our life that often become our personal nemesis. we each have only a few of these "stuck" places." On the other hand. Only then can we begin to change the reality that we experience. our awareness of the physical world around us is largely limited to the beliefs and perceptions of our families and/or those who raise us. Fortunately." or. but we are still dependent on others for our physical survival and to teach us the rules of third dimensional reality." or "It is only your imagination. and we return again and again to address the same old issue in a new way. "The world is my enemy and I am its victim. This change takes time and experience." Everyone moves through these stages of consciousness. "You must have dreamed that because it isn’t real. we learn love. belief in love and freedom creates a self-image of empowerment. Independent Consciousness If our family perceptions are limited to the third dimensional world. it is in the areas of our life where we have experienced love that we can transform quickly and the areas that have caused us fear that transform more slowly. However. Dependent Consciousness As infants. but if we can understand that our experiences are lessons. we will not survive. Belief in fear and limitation creates a self-image of victim hood. our conscious experience of the higher dimensions is often strong because we have not yet learned to forget "Home". we have a family consciousness." It is in switching from "living in fear" to "living in love" that we can alter the basis of our belief systems. These areas of our life are our greatest challenge yet they also provide the greatest possibility for growth." and "dependable." "independent. we have no individuality and are completely dependent upon our caretakers. Usually. At this point in our lives.

This awakening of overt female power provides an opportunity for the blending of the more individual focus of the masculine energy and the more collective focus of the feminine energy. Fortunately. abuse. These children are now becoming parents themselves and their children are the first generation of this new millennium. In this way. As adults. there were strict rules about what a woman could do and what a man could do. Now we must become dependable. we take more responsibility for our life. When the Baby Boomers were born in the late 1940’s and 50’s.believe. We then have a chance to release the limiting beliefs that we accepted from others and recover the childhood memories of our true self. Many of us who were able to maintain a conscious connection to our inner truth suffered abandonment. we learn community consciousness as our awareness expands to include our friends and their families. much of our adulthood is spent on trying to remember what we knew as a child. they prepare us bit by bit to become more and more independent. allowed their children more freedom of discovery and respected their children’s imagination as an expression of his or her personal truth. Now in many areas of the world these rules have been . the beliefs of our families usually become our beliefs and their reality becomes our reality. we expand our vision of reality and begin to develop national consciousness. our independent thought is too often lost in the conformity and compromise of wanting to "be accepted" and "fit in". Since we did not find enough comfort and support around us. Our growing independence gives us the opportunity to become more individual in our beliefs and in our actions. If our parents do their job well. or unpopularity in our developmental years. As we become young adults. in turn." When we marry and have children or enter more responsible positions in our work. They. Our world has gotten larger now and we are able to move through it "independently. our connection to "Home" was maintained. Some teenagers clutch on to these memories like the secret treasures that they are. Unfortunately. In this manner. Then." Therefore. we can maintain our personal identity while we experience the unity with all life that is the core of fifth dimensional consciousness. and She is calling for an awareness of Her planet. we find that being independent is not enough. the generation known as the Baby Boomers broke the rules of the collective realty and fought for their own world. When we become teenagers. Unfortunately. we were forced to go inside to meet our needs. Dependable Consciousness The Baby Boomers were born with a mission to prepare the world for the planetary consciousness of the new millennium. many of us forgot our true self as we "matured" and "signed" an exclusive third dimensional contract. The Goddess energy is awakening from Her long slumber during the patriarchal rule.

once the victim is liberated and we are dependable adults. Within every stage of consciousness is the lesson of becoming aware of and directing both our male and female energies and learning the laws of cause and effect. When we have planetary consciousness we see every aspect of nature. Otherwise. we must know the "enemy within" for our greatest enemy is the one inside ourselves that we are too arrogant to see. For example. We must be fully mature and grounded before we expand our awareness too much. but also within our planet. the mentors and sages will move into galactic consciousness. we may be very dependable in our careers and still be a victim to our health or have trouble being independent with our friends. suspended and men and women are both free to express their creativity in the manner they choose. We must gain a level of mastery within our third dimensional world before we can awaken our multidimensional consciousness and integrate other dimensions into our conscious awareness. or are dependent victims. We are all complex people who have certain challenges that seem to haunt us through out our lives. However. It takes a very strong person to know their weaknesses. we can apply this expansion of awareness to the many portions of our selves that make up the whole. To be truly dependable. Dependent Areas of Life . As we look more carefully at each stage of consciousness. We must root out the victim from whatever area of our life that we have not mastered and take the responsibility for our life. in another area. Regardless of chronological age or areas of life. we may have children or a responsible job and are still a dependent "victim" to our employers or our mates. many other limitations are being loosened. Just as the boundaries defining "appropriate" male and female behavior have been relaxed. The earth has become a small place and anything that happens anywhere can be instantly communicated to the entire world. we have the power to go inside ourselves and raise the frequency of our consciousness to include beliefs. everywhere in the world. our community or our nation. and perceptions of the higher dimensions. With the breakdown of the male/female restrictions. even the wisest sage and most powerful mentor has certain areas of his or her life that operates at a lower stage of consciousness. Or. the national boundaries are also growing fainter. expectations. Many of us who have reached the dependable stage in one area of life are still barely independent. Once a majority of the planet has achieved planetary consciousness. our job. We must then be dependable not just within our home. we can become mentally or physically ill due to the excess of information that is beyond our ability to understand. as an aspect of our own consciousness. We must understand that we are in the process of creating the world in which we live.

From choosing our responses. we are the independent-responder. . the inner Maiden can learn the power in receiving information from her own intuitions and the inner Warrior can learn the love in using his will to protect others. at whatever age or whatever area of our life. We are completely dependent upon others to create our lives for us. we must expand our vision beyond ourselves and learn responsibility for others. ignore. or leave a situation. Through the conscious observation of ourselves. We are the victim of our circumstances and take no responsibility for the way that our lives are. we must gain our courage by facing our fear. We realize that it is our own choice of responses that create the quality of our third dimensional life. And the male Warrior within must learn to respond in a powerful and protective manner. Our lessons are meant to guide us to learn about our own power so that we can gain our independence and take responsibility for ourselves. We begin to realize that we have a choice regarding where we place our attention. we learn that every action has a reaction. we learn how to release our mental state of victim hood so that we can begin to take responsibility for choices that we make in our life. interact. In this way. rather than instantly reacting. we become more independent. Our life is improving now as we are gaining some control of our personal reality. We have a growing awareness of our independence and the individuality that independence brings us. at whatever age or whatever area of our life. Our consciousness is of the Maiden in our feminine selves and the Warrior in our masculine selves. We feel powerless. we still perceive only the small picture where the cause and effect resonate only to the third dimension. By having an awareness of the responses to our responses. we learn that the world respects us if we respond to it with love and in a powerful manner. Within this stage of consciousness. Then. Our conscious perception of the other dimensions is not yet remembered. Therefore. anxious. We are meant to learn to respond rather than react. However. We react to each stimulus without observation or reflection and believe that situations and people outside of us create each moment. for when we are no longer bouncing off of others we can experience the power that is within us. or depressed because we believe that there is nothing that we can do to repair our lives. we are the victim and the reactor. or experience. As we learn more about our own power and ability to love. we can confront each experience straight on. person. We are still unable to raise above an experience enough to see the multidimensional picture of cause and effect. Independent Areas of Life Within this stage of consciousness. The female Maiden within us must learn to respond in a creative manner filled with love. Our female side learns that what goes out comes back and our male side leans that if we want to have power. This awareness gives us a sense of power and freedom to choose to respond.

"Why did they do that to me?" creates the shame of. As we assist in creating a world for others. Then we must integrate what we have received with our masculine side and manifest it upon the third dimension. Our third dimensional self now exists for the service . second. The placing of blame. and exercise. The cause of our reality is now our Soul and the effect is the grounding of our multidimensional selves into our third dimensional bodies. Therefore. accept and forgive ourselves UNCONDITIONALLY. The inner female Mentor and the inner male Sage are merging into one now as we become more aware of our fifth dimensional selves. We have now become the Mentors and the Sages. Our male Sage then projects these fifth dimensional emotions into the world. In fact." creates a feeling of empowerment. fourth and fifth dimension with our feminine energy. assuming responsibility of. The inner male Father energy must learn to initiate the creative force and then protect it until it can live on its own. Our egos have been so refined that we can begin to surrender the guidance of our "earth vessel" to our Soul and relegate our egos to being the "Captain" of our physical life. the consciousness of planet Earth. We now enter the phase of the Mother and the Father. Eventually. "I created this mess and I will fix it. Within our first dimensional self we learn the power of the crystal and the regulation of our own biochemistry through food. With the mastery of our second dimensional self we can learn to tame our animal nature and live in union with Gaia. Here we learn to use our female Mentor to love. Through our independent choice to be responsible for others we learn about our own creative force. we see how we are also creating a better world for ourselves. meditation. we learn that WE are the cause as well as the effect. The Mother within uses her love force to pull in the creative force from within and around her and the Father within uses his power to project this creative project into reality. Our male and female aspects join into one to learn mastery of our multidimensional consciousness. Dependable Areas of Life With this stage of consciousness we are leaders and creators. Once we have learned this. We can do this because we are learning to integrate our other dimensional selves into our third dimensional consciousness and to remember our true multidimensional nature. Slowly we begin to remember our multidimensional nature as we receive information from the first." On the other hand. "I don’t have enough power to stop them. we can release blame "against ourselves and against others" and replace that blame with responsibility. we hope to learn the mastery of own our DNA and RNA to assist us in transmuting our physical bodies. now all polarities become evident as opposite ends of a spectrum. The inner female Mother must learn to receive and accept the creative force and patiently gestate it into fruition.

We act as role models for others and face the many responsibilities of our physical life in tandem with and under the direct supervision of our Soul. Mastery of our fourth dimensional self allows us to remember our other third and fourth dimensional realities as well as the powers of our "higher human" self. Fortunately. the lines between conscious. It is from this state of mastery in our third dimensional life that we can experience our multidimensional self without being overwhelmed. it can provide to Gaia and all of her inhabitants. Instead we can learn to accept that. we are able to take deeper and deeper looks at ourselves to discover any hidden areas of our life where the victim rules. Once we have learned that we are not victims. . Then we will not be tossed about by the waves of other people’s realities. We can now see each situation as an opportunity for growth and spiritual transformation. Negative situations are often stopped long before they have a chance to develop and those that are not stopped are seen as an opportunity for growth--no matter how painful they are. Summary As we move through these stages of consciousness in our chronological maturity. at last. It has been that connection that has allowed us to release our belief in victimization and embrace our belief in our own creative power. This knowledge of our own power and weakness empowers us and allows us to take responsibility for all of our experiences. we live more and more in the light. once we have proven to ourselves that we are the creators of our own reality. We are consciously aware of our personal programs of limitation and our dark side as well as the light side of our Higher Selves. We understand that our spiritual powers come "not from us. we can begin to create a better life. many of us have always felt a connection to our superconscious selves. we have chosen to interface with these people and these situations. unconscious and superconscious blur. the deeper we are aware of our unconscious secrets until. Then we can experience our full multidimensional reality. The higher we raise our consciousness. Our fifth dimensional self can then communicate with us as we work to ground its energy in our every day life. Through remembering our true multidimensional nature we expand our consciousness to become more and more of our total self. When we have cleared our unconscious beliefs in limitation we can integrate our superconscious perceptions into our everyday physical life. in some way. Because we consistently confront and heal our own darkness. We will have proven to ourselves that it is from our greatest challenges that we gain our greatest victories. At this stage of consciousness we have become mature dependable leaders and creators. We constantly and consistently surrender our ego to the higher guidance of our higher dimensional selves. but through us" and we accept that it is our duty to ground the light and to remain a clear vessel.

or a year. or was it an hour. something or someone would bump against me and send my focus racing across the surface of my life. It was a state of mind. Why just a moment ago. The rain pelted me like a million tiny bullets threatening to bring me to my knees. . Until.. a level of consciousness. The groove..All of this transformation began with the simple shift from belief in fear to belief in the power of love. as I had come to call it. safe within my groove. or a day. I was safe. Like an old time phonograph player. A safe. a feeling of joy. protected feeling that life could proceed without the skids and bumps of struggle. The groove was like an indentation in my mind. the needle of my awareness. could settle into the pattern of the groove and the melody of my life would play itself at a steady and uninterrupted pace. was not a place. a calmness of spirit. The wind blew so hard that I wavered in my stance.

Then I was exposed again. exposed to the wind. any fear. Yes... something or someone would bump against my love and cause me fear. exposed to the rain. and peaceful. Within the groove I could withstand any storm.. This nick was a potential moment when I could fall out of harmony... fear and the struggle which created more fear and more struggle. rhythm with my soul. But then. Fear was that which created the crack that exposed me to more fear. and filled with love. a weakness where I could more easily be bumped. exposed to my struggle- and the struggle of others- exposed to FEAR. Once in fear. fall out of rhythm. and faithful. rhythm with my spirit and. fear was that which stole me from my groove. Within the groove I was calm.. Then a crack would be created in my groove. more easily be distracted and disrupted from the center of my Self. my protection was gone. .

Then I could remember that the rain was not bullets. faith that love had not deserted me. but was instead droplets from above sent to cleanse that which was soiled and to feed that which was growing. I was trapped in the quicksand of my own creation and the more I struggled. If I could surrender enough to remember to love. If I could surrender to the wind and allow it to guide me... Faith that I had not deserted myself.. my rhythm was gone. my peace was gone. the more I fought. The fear then became my groove. Perhaps I could remember then that it was my own resistance to the winds of change that threatened to knock me form my feet.. love the rain... if I could surrender to the rain ad allow it to cleanse and nurture me. perhaps I could remember that the wind was not trying to topple me. Could I surrender to the faith that love had not deserted me in the midst of fear’s fight? If I could surrender. the deeper I would sink into the groove of fear. But. This fear made me struggle to escape. Only faith could save me then. .

"A groove that is never left becomes a prison. and my consciousness could rise above the struggle. even love the fear and the struggle it created. The wind could then guide me back. It was my Soul that bumped against me. and yes. Then my mind could calm." For only in facing your fear can you remember to grow. my spirit could connect.. back into the groove. above the pain. My Soul created the crack that had pushed me from my groove and into the struggle-- into the fear. "Because my love washes you clean of your fear. and above the cycle of-- fear creating fear creating fear." my Soul whispered in the wind. But why? Why would my Soul expose me to fear "Because I love you. A fear that is never faced becomes your jailer . Yes I remember NOW.. Then the rains could softly rinse away my fear and feed my hope.

we can unconditionally accept that EVERYTHING that we have experienced has been a portion of the life that our Soul chose for us to enable us to remember who we are. We must forgive ourselves for what we have forgotten. We all have a mission that we volunteered for while in our higher dimensional selves. . we can project that pure energy force out into our reality. We must release ALL victimization to move into our true self. from those planes of light we may have forgotten how dense and difficult the third dimension can be. that is the key to your cell. Once we unconditionally accept that we create our own reality. Now imagine that we are moving up these three levels of consciousness until our hearts and . There are many of us who have made great strides in the expansion of our consciousness. but first we must remember it. As we take this journey. Our victim self is too busy feeling sorry for itself and cannot see the forest for the many trees that are blocking the way. but many people have spent their entire lives limited to step one or two. However. that everything and everyone in our life has been orchestrated to guide us towards the light. When we realize that there are NO mistakes and NO accidents. Now we are almost ready to fulfill that agreement. Therefore. Let us climb the three steps of consciousness. If we had not conformed to the life we entered we may not have survived long enough to fulfill that mission. but still hold on to an element of victim hood. And the love. Within the comfort of this unconditional love. is forgotten! Remember now your love. we can unconditionally forgive and unconditionally accept ourselves. Three steps may not seem like much. revisiting who we have been and anticipating who we wish to be. so you can face your fear again!" When we are embroiled in the day-to-day fight for survival it is difficult to observe ourselves with any degree of objectivity. we are able to unconditionally forgive everyone and everything that has caused us harm. Then. we must climb the three steps that symbolize the three phases of consciousness so that we can take a close look at ourselves from the unconditional love that only our multidimensional self can offer. we will remember to remember that our true self is a multidimensional being of light who was brave enough to enter the third dimensional schoolroom of earth.

You are completely dependent upon others to create your life for you. Situations. interact. THE SECOND STEP This step is comfortable indeed and only a call from within can force you on. anxious and depressed because you believe that there is nothing that you can do to repair your life. THE FIRST STEP This step is steep indeed and takes much courage to ascend.  Upon this stair your have grown into the mature. You are still unable to raise above an experience enough to see the multidimensional picture of cause and effect. dependable "creator". This awareness allows you to recognize and transmute your inner "victim" into a strong. You are beginning to realize that it is your own choices and responses that create the quality of your third dimensional life.  You may have lived some of your life here.  You still perceive only the small picture where the cause and effect resonate only to the third dimension. You now believe that you have a choice regarding where you place your attention. .  Upon this step your life is improving as you are gaining some control of it. at least some of the time. It is this journey of heart and mind that creates our bridge to freedom--freedom to create our own life. Perhaps.  You are the victim of your circumstances and take no responsibility for the way your life is.  This choice gives you the freedom to choose to respond. person. you still do. and people outside of you create each moment and experience. dependable leader and creator that is your birthright. but so are the challenges. ignore. or experience. You are consciously aware of your personal programs of limitation and your dark side as well as your higher guidance. Here you have an awareness of your independence and the individuality that independence brings you.  You react to each stimulus without observation or reflection.minds have been joined by this inner stairway. THE THIRD STEP Here the rewards are the greatest. Your conscious perception of the other dimensions is not yet remembered. Upon this stair you feel that you have no ability to control your state of consciousness or your life. You feel powerless. or leave a situation.

The six Green Doors are before us so let’s take a careful look at "conscious life in the third dimension". The first door is marked: . Once we have gained a sense of personal power. "I can’t change it. Body symptoms. This transformation releases guilt and shame to be replaced by a sense of empowerment. and you quietly face the many responsibilities of your physical life in tandem with and under the direct supervision of your higher guidance. Our denial of. These doors are up an octave from the unconscious doors and have therefore changed from red to green. let us look again into the six doors that we visited in the Unconscious Section. and you unconditionally forgive yourself if your creation has been challenging or feels "out of your control". our unconscious is no longer a dark and foreboding enemy. and we have enough ego strength to face our inner demons. feelings of fear." and our victimization of. You are aware that your consciousness is the creative center from which all reality manifests. We have reached out to a higher portion of ourselves and our consciousness is rising. You see each situation as an opportunity for growth and spiritual transformation as you surrender all of your physical life to your Soul." begin to fade when fault is transformed into "responsibility". We have learned that if we can observe our reactions to life.  You are developing or have developed a multidimensional consciousness. as well as negative thinking and aberrant behaviors can be observed rather than lived. We stand before the Green Doors knowing that we have turned our life around. From this place of love and acceptance of yourself and others. we can perceive them as a message from our unconscious self. "I’m fine. Observation of our actions and reactions release us from denial and victimization. bad dreams.  You continually seek to expand your own light by addressing and healing your darkness. It’s not my fault.

or drugs. We observe our emotions as reactions to the external world and messages regarding the internal condition of our body and psyche. more than fear. We learn that when we choose to think positive our self-confidence grows and our thinking shifts from problem-oriented to solution- oriented. a message is displayed: Our emotions create mental pictures that awaken our imagination and trigger memories that encourage further self-development. alcohol. As the door opens. a message is displayed: Our thoughts come into focus. The second door is marked: EMOTIONS We knock. Gradually. Old core beliefs break down and we respond with new behavior rather than acting in old habitual ways. but we have a sense of well-being that encourages communication between our thoughts and emotions. Our immune system is healthier. a message is displayed: More positive body sensations make it easier for our conscious mind to perceive cues about our hidden thoughts and emotions. as our self-talk becomes conscious. These physical messages may not be understood yet. Love. This makes us feel more sociable and we seek the company of others. we begin to take responsibility for our life. PHYSICAL BODY We knock. Positive emotions of love and well-being surface from behind our pain and fear as feelings of empowerment override the sense of being a victim. This ability allows us to take responsibility for our thoughts and we realize that we can choose the thoughts that we wish to dwell on in our minds. comes into our emotions now. we can respond rather than react because we think before we speak or take action. When we are no longer victims. Our body can feel better now and we do not wish to taint that feeling with excesses of food. As the door opens. The third door is marked: THOUGHTS We knock. As the door opens. .

Often our rehearsal dreams will also assist in making us aware of thoughts and emotions that we are too busy to notice when we are awake. We learn to take responsibility for ALL our behavior. This trust encourages us to connect with the aspirations that come to the surface of our consciousness via dreams. The fifth door is marked: DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS We knock. we have more positive and successful experiences that builds our self-esteem. a message is displayed: Our sleep is more regular now and our level of dreaming has shifted from the uncovering of negative feelings to rehearsing our next move in our everyday life. mental pictures. As the door opens. which is now more loving and unselfish. and emotional yearnings. The sixth door is marked: SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE . and negative programming is released. Behaviors that are consciously initiated and completed give our conscious mind clues as to our true goals and desires. we can even think of our "nightmares" as an opportunity to consciously clear feelings that we have repressed in the past. a message is displayed: Our behaviors are based on emotional needs and mental forethought as our reactions evolve into responses. As the door opens. we feel better about ourselves. As past fear. The fourth door is marked: BEHAVIOR We knock. pain. If we can maintain a higher stage of consciousness. We can then seek out what we really want rather than what we "should" want or what other want for us. our behavior is appropriate to the situation rather than a projection from our fears. As we keep our contract with ourselves to complete our mundane tasks in a timely manner. We begin to build a trust that we can dare to do more. Therefore.

or drugs. Now we must begin the life-long process of learning how to integrate our “unconscious selves” with our conscious life so that we can form a strong base in which to ground our superconscious selves. Our body feels better now and we do not wish to taint that feeling with excesses of food. We are discovering ways to rise above. Our feelings of victimization have so diminished that we no longer hold judgment and anger against others or ourselves. Our illusions have become our imagination and our spiritual guidance has become a portion of ourselves rather than a being that resides far away and high above. and experience. This makes us feel more sociable and we seek the company of others. negative situations as our expanded communication with our multidimensional self awakens our need for love and deeply intimate relationships. alcohol. our instincts are keener and our creativity and inspirations have expanded. . we receive more positive body sensations because we are no longer hiding from our thoughts and emotions. thoughts and behaviors from a higher portion of our consciousness. In the Unconscious Section. We have begun to observe our body. Because we can now connect with our fourth dimensional self. As the door opens. emotions. We knock. we learned how to remember. and move through. which allows us to release our shame and take full responsibility for the life we have created. a message is displayed: More balanced thoughts and feelings bring about a sense of deserving that allows spiritual feelings of grace and joy to grow. third dimensional life. WE ENTER THE CONSCIOUS TO TRANSFORM FEAR INTO LOVE The first door is marked: PHYSICAL BODY We knock. Our self-esteem grows as we begin to trust that we can keep ourselves above mere survival level. This communication between our conscious and unconscious selves gives us more of a sense of well-being. a message is displayed: As we expand our consciousness of our physical. our fourth dimensional selves and those portions of our third dimensional memories locked in the forgotten archives of our unconscious mind. As the door opens. Our immune system is healthier because we no longer have the stress of sitting on a volcano of suppressed emotions and negative thoughts.

men and women of today are learning to stand eye to eye as women are beginning to discover and express their masculine side while men are beginning to discover and express their feminine side. nurturing and shelter  Third chakra is thoughts and power systems  Fourth chakra is love. we must first develop a sense of power and mastery over our third dimensional world. so do our physical bodies. Since we have moved to the third stair. we can closely examine the workings of our consciousness. BUT WHAT EXACTLY IS CONSCIOUSNESS AND HOW DOES IT INTERFACE WITH OUR CHAKRAS? Consciousness is the experience of “Be-ing” which represents everything that is possible for us to experience. but also a part of our consciousness. Because of this. Fortunately. we can be more objective about our physical body and our physical life. However. . From the position of the observer. We must slowly prepare them to integrate the expanded perceptions of our fourth and fifth dimensional selves. All of our senses. vitality and grounding to physical life  Second chakra is emotions.  First chakra is survival. perceptions. imagination and spiritual power  Seventh chakra is unity with multidimensional consciousness The chakras represent not only a particular part of our body. we begin to be aware of more and more of the “higher” perceptions that we were born with yet forgot as we “grew up”. the third dimensional rules of polarity and separation are being loosened and the collective consciousness of humanity is beginning to embrace this multidimensional consciousness. and possible states of awareness can be divided into seven categories that are associated with each of the seven chakras. Through multidimensional consciousness. health and relationships  Fifth chakra is communication and higher creativity  Sixth chakra is inspiration. As our consciousness changes. Each chakra represents how our unconscious and superconscious selves communicate with our conscious self.

knees and feet  Second chakra rules the genitals. face. or our home. In other words. ability to give or receive nurturing. legs. Conversely. spleen and pancreas  Fourth chakra rules the heart. arms and hands  Fifth chakra rules the throat. tensions that are felt in our body are felt in our consciousness. Third chakra problem: it would express through our . sleep and dreams  Seventh chakra rules the brain and nervous system Tensions that are felt in our consciousness are also felt in our body via the chakra system. knees or feet. mouth. immune system. abdomen and lower back  Third chakra rues the liver.  Body as problems with our reproductive organs. speech and hearing  Sixth chakra rules the vision. if we were having a: First chakra problem: it would express through our  Consciousness as difficulties with our daily survival.  First chakra rules the skeleton. lungs. stomach. gall bladder. intestines or lower back. vital energy or dedication to physical life  Body as problems with our skeleton. legs. head. Second chakra problem: it would express through our  Consciousness as difficulties with our emotions.

mouth. The heart is also thought of as the center of our ability to love. face. immune system. arms or hands Fifth chakra problem: it would express through our  Consciousness as difficulties with communication and creativity  Body as problems with our throat. Indeed. spleen or pancreas Fourth chakra problem: it would express through our  Consciousness as difficulties giving or expressing love in our relationships and our over-all health  Body as problems with our heart.  Consciousness as difficulties with thinking and power struggles with others or within our self  Body as problems with our liver. stomach. as we move up the chakras to the fourth chakra—the heart chakra—we have moved past the areas of our consciousness that are too often “unconscious” to us and . The life force of the physical body is thought by many cultures to be held in the heart. speech or hearing Sixth chakra problem: it would express through our  Consciousness as difficulties with inspiration. gall bladder. head or sleep Seventh chakra problem: it would express through our  Consciousness as difficulties with mind expansion  Body as problems with our brain or nervous system The Physical Body Door in the Conscious Section represents the heart chakra. imagination and spiritual power  Body as nightmares or problems with our vision. lungs.

into the areas of our life that are primarily “conscious”. especially of what is happening around you and the totality of one’s thoughts. the Eastern world is more inclined to say that one is a “conscious being” if one has the ability to be aware of inner events that are recognized by our higher sense organs. therefore. These encounters begin within ourselves. encompasses our external as well as our internal reality. and impressions. On the other hand. Cognitive science defines consciousness as a phenomenon that is explained in terms of computational or neural mechanisms such as:  The ability to discriminate. On the other hand. Definition of Consciousness Webster’s New World Dictionary of the American Language defines consciousness as: “the state of being conscious. . arises from whether these encounters are filled with fear or filled with love.” Consciousness. These are the areas of our daily interactions with others and with the world around us. awareness. If our consciousness is filled with fear then many of our encounters with the outside world will be fearful. or lack of it. if our consciousness is filled with love then many of our encounters with the outside world will be loving. feelings. Our happiness. categorize and react to environmental stimuli  The ability to access internal stimuli  The integration of information by a cognitive system  The focus of attention  The difference between wakefulness and sleep  The deliberate control of behavior The Western world is more apt to define consciousness as the ability to be aware of external events that are recognized by the five primary senses.

of the myriad internal and external stimuli. and touch. we must filter out most of our perceptions and send them to our unconscious and our superconscious minds. For example. We also cannot consciously perceive stimuli with intensity below the threshold of our physical receptors. The brain’s Reticular Activating System manages how we interpret. respond. “What is the mind conscious of?” In other words. For example. a sensory-filtering system develops from childhood and is continually shaped by subsequent situations. smell.. The stimulus is still there. some one who has lived next to a train track for years may not even notice the train going by whereas someone new to the area may perceive it as being very loud. but we can only perceive it unconsciously through our first. Our personal history of experience creates a belief system that defines our personal . in his book The Psychology of Consciousness. and awareness – the elements of consciousness itself. What is this filtering system? Physiologically and anatomically this mechanism is the Reticular Activating System (“RAS”). similar to one on a camera or a microphone. There may be a sound at 5 decibels. talks about consciousness as a constructed reality. this information can be called upon when it is needed. that filters out certain frequencies of light. our experience of conscious reality is actually only a representation of that which we choose to experience. We also learn to adapt to familiar stimuli. Thus relegated. what do we perceive and hold in our conscious mind? Our physical conscious reality is perceived by our five senses: vision. we can only perceive light above infrared and below ultraviolet. hearing. Therefore. The word reticular means “net-like” and the neural reticular formation itself is a large. etc. manageable environment. sound. Our physical senses recognize stimuli by senses as frequency and intensity. Most stimuli will be filtered out and sent to either the unconscious or the superconscious mind. The brain’s RAS controls arousal. our five physical senses are limited to a small segment of the total spectrum of light. The stimuli that pass through this filter will be imprinted on the conscious areas of the cerebral cortex. second and lower fourth dimensional bodies or superconsciously through our higher fourth and fifth dimensional bodies. Therefore. We cannot consciously perceive a stimulus that is above or below a certain frequency band. Experience and Consciousness Robert Ornstein. net-like diffuse area of the brainstem. attention. we will not consciously hear it. and even this small segment is much more than we can consciously register. taste. However. or other perceptual stimuli. The RAS acts as a filter. sound. Consciousness and Perception The next question is. He believes that in order to create a stable. but if our threshold of hearing for that sound is 10 decibels. and react to both internal and external information.

and they tune their filters to align with the frequency of the world of matter. Attention and Perception Where your attention is. Survival is a relative term and is dependent upon the circumstances of one’s reality. creates our expectations because we expect to perceive what is familiar and/or dangerous first. Beliefs also create our world-view and world-views create beliefs. those who believe in the Western and scientific worldview believe that only the third dimension exists. and they tune their filters to encompass the frequencies of the non-material realities. Conversely. If someone is a street person. Fear is not overcome by bettering our life. reasoning powers and the perceptions of the physical senses. reality. we filter in what is familiar because it brings comfort and a sense of security. if someone is a stockbroker. Those who believe in the Eastern or esoteric worldview believe in multiple dimensions. This sense of security is vital because it eases our fear. This expectation greatly influences our perception. the Eastern and esoteric worldview believes that consciousness is the ultimate reality and the physical universe is a projection of that. How do we determine what is most important? The third dimension is based on survival. On the other hand. Fear is a key element of third dimensional life because there is always some possibility of danger. survival may mean knowing the stock market.made. On the other hand. and consciousness is a phenomenon stemming from matter. A street person may not believe that he can survive off the stock market so would not “choose to” notice the newspaper article on the stock market before him. Therefore. For example. a stockbroker may not believe that he can survive by recycling cans and therefore may not notice the discarded can before him. which is based upon our history of experience. However. Because of these beliefs. the Western and scientific worldview believes that matter is the ultimate reality. But what is attention? We can perceive many . based upon a hierarchal system. Therefore. That which is familiar is also important. the esoteric world has focused its primary attention on inner self and the perceptions of the higher senses. We seek to register what is familiar because it calms our anxieties. there you are also. Belief creates expectations and expectations direct perceptions. that which is most important is that which will facilitate survival. and that which is most important comes first. Beliefs and Expectations Our belief system. Filters are custom. Beliefs define our experience because they create our filters. and we are startled by what is unfamiliar because it creates a release of adrenalin and a subsequent feeling of fear. the primary basis of existence. the scientific world has focused its primary attention on the intellect with its logical. survival means finding edible food in the trashcan. Therefore.

We may also feel love for another person but feel that he or she will hurt us. perception is a triangular circuit. From the Western/scientific world-view “self” would mean Ego and from the Eastern/esoteric world-view “self” would mean Higher Self. we may love to ski but fear that we will become injured. This is where our heart chakra is called upon to assist us in following what we love without becoming lost in our fear. to experience this intimacy. if not impossible. in this case encompassing all uncomfortable feelings. until we take the initiative and choose to focus our attention upon those letters. we do not know what they say. As we expand our consciousness to remember our true multidimensional self. It is not until we observe our “self” focusing our attention that we become intimately aware of it. We know that those letters create words and sentences. We will not learn from a person or an experience unless we experience it intimately. as we tend to move away from what we fear and move towards what we love. for that perception to move above the normal “wallpaper” of our world. yet most of them form a backdrop that is the environment in which we live. Thereafter. it is our experience of conscious life that will help us differentiate from between the fear that is paranoia and the fear that is a warning. Without a conscious sense of self it is difficult. The first point of the triangle is our sensory preceptors which carry the information to our brain. . However. Also. in this case encompassing all pleasurable feelings. However. Love and fear have much to do with our development of intimacy. For example. Then that perception must clear our filter for it to even be a part of our conscious environment.things without attending to them. For example. Love and Fear There are two feelings that also dictate our perceptions: the feeling of fear. In other words. we are able to broaden our attention to encompass both world-views. It is this awareness of our self focusing our concentration upon a given stimulus which creates attention. and the feeling of love. this can be very confusing because often the two feelings are intermingled. There are many events that make up our conscious experience of life. we must impinge upon it the conscious intention of our self-awareness. This “attention” differentiates:  Knowing that there is music on from listening to music  Hearing someone talking from having a conversation  Noticing a birdcall from bird watching It is this “attention” that creates learning and intimacy. we can hold a book on our lap and know that it is filled with letters.

no longer attempting to disguise his anger. that it was really sadness.” “And what is that supposed to mean?’ he snarled. However. choosing to ignore his anger. “…lasts. Acclaim. She felt his sadness like an anchor in her heart. She felt it. we cannot accept the limitless experience of two polarities united within the same form. It is then that we must find a way to release our history of pain and fear so that we can take the chance on love. Our true fifth dimensional self is androgynous with male and female polarities living within one body. When we incarnate in the lower dimensions we must take on either a male or female body because limitation and separation are the foundations of third dimensional consciousness. we must learn first to truly love ourselves. While we are confined to this state of consciousness. a part of us yearns for that reunion with our other half—our Divine Complement. and our general immune system may be compromised. If our personal history has been such that whenever we have allowed ourselves to move towards love we have been hurt. of course. our heart may be filled with fear. If we want true love with another. The development of intimate. loving relationships takes time and unselfish dedication to another. then it is likely that fear fills our consciousness. power and personal wealth are not negative. Therefore. . The heart chakra also rules relationships. We seek out relationships with others to complete ourselves but find instead that our relationships with others are mirrors of our relationship with ourselves. but she knew that he was sad. “Love…”she answered slowly and with confidence. She knew. power and personal wealth. but they are bittersweet indeed if we cannot share them with a loved one. Often the search for love is lost in the search for acclaim. “What is love?” he asked her with a glint of anger in his eyes and a touch of sadness in his voice. we may suffer from ailments that are associated with our heart chakra. She smiled sweetly. In this case. That is the origin of the saying that one has a “broken heart”. It also takes an ability to deeply love ourselves for we cannot give away what we do not possess. She did not know why he was sad.

“Are you sure?” she questioned him. He tried to be angry. ”Why did the feeling go when I closed my eyes?” She smiled. “What that means is that love. or desire it. but the memory of that love protected him like his walls of fear once had. through all the fear. is Unconditional. even though you may not agree. vulnerable. and even though you may feel differently. Unconditional love lasts. accepted him—unconditionally.” “Ha. This love had no judgment. he lost it all—all the love—all the acceptance—all the forgiveness—GONE! Gone from his experience. His mind tried to question. forgave. open and alive. but the memory of that love soothed him like a tender touch. His mind tried to race ahead. She would not answer that question. but his heart understood. Forget that dream. He felt naked. his mind said. I have never received anything for free—NEVER. She put her arms around his neck and laid her head against his heart. just for a moment he thought. Yes. He tried to be afraid. but for once in his life.” He yelled the final never. but not from his memory. true love. He looked into her eyes and he received a blessing. One does not have to want it or even earn it. She melted into him. that angel. He tried to lash out at her again. Unconditional love is free. Finally. she answered him. after much thought. the love he felt made him completely forget his anger and his pain. through all the sorrow. that was it. Unconditional love lasts because it is unconditional. important people to meet. and money. It’s a distraction. but his heat remembered. was real. so that he could drink in the feeling and allow it to enter every atom of his body. His mind tried to doubt. Maybe it was a blessing. And then he was awake. Well maybe it was not a mistake. fame.” . “Huh”.” he smirked. He tried to doubt the experience. It was a blessing of love. but he made the mistake of looking into her eyes. “Get up its time to go to work. You have important things to do. ”Now I really don’t understand you. his heart was louder than this mind. From his heart he asked. no restraint. and no limitation. criticize it. but his heart was calm. but his heart reassured. These people will bring you recognition. His mind tried to forget. When he looked into her eyes. But when he broke contact with her gaze. to judge it. and through all the anger. Unconditional love lasts even though you may not understand. He closed his eyes. him. Or maybe he was really asleep and that woman. His fear was gone and so were all the walls that his fear had created.

He desired a memory that was lost. got into his BMW and drove to the ocean. He had left the keys in the ignition. or was it a lifetime ago. Was He? There was a feeling. He knew now that he was afraid. he dragged himself to his car. moneys were earned. He was successful. At 4:00 AM he crawled from her bed and put on his expensive suit. What was it? It was a feeling he had in his heart. It was only a thing. He was rich. Mr. sadness and fear. Strong. lost in a lifetime of anger. It was pale gray and misty. Mr. Rich. He was alone. left her penthouse like a thief in the night. . something in his heart. he had had just yesterday. a desire. He went through his day in a flurry of activity. yes a feeling. a memory. Was that the feeling? Was that the memory? Depressed and desolate. He desired something that he could not achieve. Smart. He had a romantic dinner with a beautiful woman—alone. He did not care. He parked the car just before the first light of dawn. or win or buy. He looked up into the sky. but he had to go to the ocean. He grabbed a swimsuit that he kept in the trunk and ran onto the beach. Mr. He was remembering something. He went through all of his important meetings—alone. and he was ALONE. Deals were made. He was important. The sun was barely lighting the sky. and fell asleep wrapped in her arms—alone.He was awake now and he forgot the memory in his heart and listened instead to the logic of his mind. and contracts were signed. was afraid. That silly dream had made him late. He took off his Italian shoes and his tailored suit and silk shirt. He didn’t stop until he had immersed himself in the ocean. Then he lay on the cold sand and felt it cover his wet skin and get into his hair. Later he had passionate sex with her—alone. He had to rush through his shower. He felt it. throw on his expensive three- piece suit. grab a cup of coffee and shave in the car. He did not know why. But wait. Yes he.

“Oh great. the memory. The light was still dim and it took a few moments for his eyes to focus on what he saw. really looked. with a gasp and a shot of recognition.” he muttered to himself. “I knocked the rearview window out of position. It was only a thing. he saw the eyes— HER EYES. He did not care. He did not care. He sat his wet and sandy body heavily on the leather seat. “WE ARE ONE!” . Then he remembered the feeling. an angel. Then. But inside his eyes was a glint. except… except…there was the feeling. the feeling of unconditional love.” He reached up to move it when he realized that not one time in his busy day or busy evening had he looked. It was a long moment before he regained his reason. NO ONE. A memory of someone—a woman—NO. Where was she? Who was she? He sighed and reached for the ignition. into a mirror. He cared for NOTHING. It seemed to take all his strength to turn the key and put the car into reverse. It was a long moment before he realized that the eyes he looked into were actually his own. He was not alone! “I am with you always. He slammed the car door so hard that it rattled the windows.” she said inside his heart. Not one time had he looked at himself.

Alpha. and Delta. Our right brain thinks in pictures and sounds that are not bound by human language. writing. Without Beta waves we would not be able to function in the outside world. Beta brainwaves are conducive to stimulating thinking and action. or how strong the brainwave is. we shift into Alpha waves. our thoughts. emotion. and athletes consciously or unconsciously put themselves into Alpha state to achieve their inspiration and best performance. and relaxed. If all this information is not put into some kind of order. When we completely relax. as well as a vivid imagery. A person who takes time out to reflect. BETA WAVES Beta waves represent our ability to consciously process our thoughts. Beta waves are the predominant brainwaves in our everyday life. In this state. sequential activity of the left hemisphere because the brain is busy processing myriad information that has arrived through our five senses. The second measurement is amplitude. and is characterized by logical. or activity we have less stimuli to process and our brains can go into Alpha waves. Frequency is measured in cycles per second (cps or HZ). in which our brainwaves pulsate at between 13 and 39 cycles per second. but it is like trying to talk to someone in a loud and busy airport. scientists. Alpha waves are slower in frequency than Beta. We are largely focused on the logical. Intuitive insights. motivation. Brainwaves and Consciousness Brainwaves. Alpha brainwaves are conducive to creative problem solving. There are fewer distractions now and it is easier to hear our own inner voice. We spend most of our waking moments in Beta waves. and/or activities are usually creative in nature such as dancing. When we are accessing our multidimensional self we are able to use a combination of all four brainwaves. Theta. are measured in two ways. which are between 8 and 12 cps. our attention is focused on the day-to-day outside world. The first is frequency. mood elevation and stress reduction. There are four categories of brainwaves: Beta. but it is difficult to understand what is being said. ranging from . artists. like all waves. we will become confused and overwhelmed. You may be able to hear. When we concentrate intently on one thought. This frees our left-brain’s logical. or meditate or take a break from an activity is often in an alpha state. accelerated learning. sequential organization and allows us to also access our more creative and intuitive right brain. analytical. creative juices. Most of our current education is beta geared. and daydreams characterize . feelings. intellectual thinking and written or verbal communication. watching a good play or listening to enjoyable music. detached awareness. or speed of electrical pulses. With Alpha wave consciousness we are not bound by time and space as we are in Beta Waves. Many performers.5cps to 38cps. but have greater amplitude. The voice of our inner self can still be dimly heard. Because of this. ALPHA WAVES Alpha Waves have a bridging capacity between our conscious and unconscious/superconscious minds. inspiration. It is in this state that we have our moments of “A-ha”.

even more practice to bring the information we gain in that state back to our conscious mind. Therefore. but they are able to revive themselves. They never go down to zero because that would mean that we were dead. Taking time to relax upon waking. mystical truths. They are characterized by a kind of knowing that feels like inner wisdom. creating a better quality of life. it is in our right brain.5 to 4 cps. symbolic. it is often difficult to bring the memory of our dreams into our waking life.Alpha waves. Most often this Theta state is achieved only while sleeping and. Delta waves are often associated with one being in a coma. To maintain this state of consciousness we must keep our bodies still because we are so focused on our inside world that it would not be safe to move around in the physical world. inspiration and spiritual connection. Delta waves are of the greatest amplitude and the slowest frequency. as we all know. In this state it is difficult to maintain conscious contact between our physical body and the outside world. Theta waves. It is the bridging effect of the Alpha waves that can bring our Theta wave perceptions into our conscious mind. are associated with the deepest experiences of meditation and creativity. Delta brainwaves are conducive to miracle . faith. It is in this state that our bodies can completely focus on healing and growing. and finding our purpose and quality of life. Theta brainwaves are conducive to profound inner peace. the mere act of opening our eyes or listening to the exterior world could bring in too much stimuli and shift our consciousness back to the faster brainwaves. Delta Waves are the deepest level of dreamless sleep in which our bodies shut down. While in Delta brainwaves they are able to regulate their body temperature and heart rate. In fact. To achieve this. physical and emotional healing. or writing and/or drawing after a deep meditation can carry the memory of our Theta wave experiences into our Beta wave thoughts. THETA WAVES Theta waves are our unconscious creativity. we can go into Theta waves. imagistic language and not in the logical. 4 to 7 cps. Theta provides the “peak” in the peak experience. Practiced yogis can consciously achieve this state. Theta waves are even slower than Beta or Alpha and are typically of even greater amplitude. they provide a bridge between our conscious and unconscious and/or superconscious minds. DELTA WAVES Delta waves are our superconscious empathy. interaction and radar connection to our full multidimensional perception. When we narrow our focus primarily to our inner self. In this state of consciousness our bodies are in hibernation mode. we must be able to communicate this experience to our language centers so that we can “save” it to our cerebral cortex. These waves are relaxed yet alert. In fact. transformation of unconsciously held limiting beliefs. When we do so. They may even appear to be dead. psychic abilities and the retrieving of unconscious material. sequential language of our left-brain. and then. meditation. They usually range from . It takes an experienced meditator to achieve this state.

oneness with the universe (samadhi). We start at Beta then go down to Alpha. our brainwaves change in the reverse order of Delta. rebirth. We can then realize that we choose our consciousness by . and instinctual insight. and near death experiences. When we wake up. “Let go and let God”. we can determine to narrow our focus to a few things at a time.  We can take time out to relax. and surrender to our Soul to induce Delta waves. contemplate our lives and enjoy our creativity to induce Alpha brainwaves. It is important to put aside a time at least three to five days a week to spend inside with your SELF. we can learn to consciously change our brainwaves while we are awake. Delta provides intuition. Theta and then Delta. we can learn to gain a conscious mastery over our thoughts and emotions while living our everyday life. type healing. This meditation CD was created to assist you in that process. empathic attunement.  We can get plenty of sleep. Just as we unconsciously change our brainwaves in sleep. Alpha and finally Beta. divine knowledge. inner being and personal growth.  We can meditate and/or pray and place our total focus upon our inner Self on a regular rhythmic basis to induce Theta waves. CHANGING BRAINWAVES When we fall asleep our brain shifts gears and our brainwaves begin slowing down. If we can put aside that special time. Theta. and choose not to allow ourselves to indulge in obsessive or fearful thinking. trauma recovery.  To keep our brains in an effective Beta pattern.

When we learn to calibrate our consciousness to the different brainwaves. For example: I am successfully fulfilling my goal. choosing the thoughts and emotions we allow to linger in our mind. We have the ability to calm our thoughts and release our fear by focusing on love and calling to our higher guidance for protection and wisdom. It is best if we choose a mantra that is associated with the fear. If we allow fear to dictate our thinking and surrender to feelings of fear. and release the fear. we can learn to take a few deep breaths and call on our guidance and/or chant or visualize our mantra. a loved one. Verbal mantras work best if they are in first person. either from our inner or our outer world. For example: Our “beta reality” would be one of many decisions and actions and our perceptions would be calibrated primarily to the third dimension. This inner focus instantly lowers our brainwaves. Our mind is the carrier wave that carries the message from our multidimensional self that is in the broadcast studio (higher dimensions). we are not rabbits. A mantra is used to “edit out” negative thoughts and feelings by shifting our focus from the negative thoughts and/or feeling to the positive mantra. we set our expectations and our perceptions to the reality that vibrates at that wavelength. Does this fear carry a warning? If it does. present tense. For example. All the stations (brainwaves) are sending their messages ALL the time and we receive whichever “channel” we dial into. we can use our mantra to regain our balance in love. and visualize a picture that is the antidote for our fear (choose another “channel”) while we say our verbal mantra and allow the positive feelings of love to override the fear. we can take a moment to close our eyes (limit our focus). we can look again at the fear from our objective self. If the mantra is in the future tense (I will successfully fulfill my goal. then we can listen to the warning. However. Our Beta waves will then become rapid and erratic as our awareness darts from enemy to enemy like a frightened rabbit. If we can identify the fear before it is amplified by our conscious or unconscious attention. A mantra is an inner or outer visual picture and/or a positive sentence that can be used to filter out fear and negative thinking.) it can be like a carrot on a stick that is never obtained. When we receive fearful thoughts and feelings. take a deep breath (breath through the fear). With practice. SUMMARY Our different brainwaves are similar to channels on the radio. our consciousness will be overwhelmed by the myriad stimuli around us supporting that choice of fear. if the fear is that we will not achieve our goal. a visual mantra may be a symbolic picture of a favorite place. our visual mantra is a picture of our achieving it. act appropriately. . For example. the verbal mantra is “I am achieving my goal” and the feeling is one that is associated with the fulfillment of that goal. Once we have regained our footing in love. or a pet that evokes a positive feeling of peace and love.

artistic focus and relaxation. It spoke a different language—the language was of the many. it proved to be a place where she could learn and grow. the waters babbled. The sky had no voice. it was silent.Our “alpha reality” would be one of creativity. One of the most difficult aspects of learning to use our multidimensional perceptions is to differentiate the fear that is a warning from the fear that is paranoia. Even though our brains are the radio. Yes. It merely looked back at her with its invisible eyes. There is much fear in the world and in our psyches. The ground did not have a voice. It did not answer. However. it is best to let our Heart Chakra choose the channel. she walked upon the earth. and our perceptions would include the fourth dimension along with our third dimensional reality. “Where is love?” she asked the sky. but it did surround her. . Yes. If we can learn to perceive our reality through our Heart Chakra. It did give her vital oxygen and protection from the harsh rays of the sun. the insects buzzed and the sky spoke through the earth as it moved the leaves upon the earth’s trees. The squirrels chirped. It simply WAS! “Where is love?” she asked the ground. our fear will be greatly limited to warning fears. But still her question was unanswered. we will be able to live all the above realities at once. As we remember our multidimensional consciousness. Our “delta reality” would be focused on our non-physical reality and our perceptions would be from our Light bodies—our Higher Selves. Our “theta reality” would be deeply spiritual and introspective and our perceptions would primarily be fourth and fifth dimensional. It provided for her an atmosphere where she could learn and grow. Then we can learn to listen for LOVE.

It was a still. small voice. or the breeze rustling through the trees. “Love is calm and time to look into the sky and lay upon the land. But she continued asking her inner question. love was more. Learning and growing were often painful. “Feel me now—feel my voice. A feeling that she had no language for. Where is love?” she asked inside—inside herself. Was love there—just being. anxious. At first there was no voice—only a feeling. The voice was just a whisper at first and she could not understand it. It became more balanced—more stable. She turned all of her attention inside herself. The agitation left and the anxiety began to be replaced with…what? There was a feeling.” it said. She closed her eyes so that she could not see the sky or the ground. The whisper now became a voice. . but it did have a language—it was her language. ”Love is peace. she determined. All she heard now was the inner whisper. The voice spoke to her. Feel how my tone is filled with understanding. and unstable. Love is the ability to look inside and know your SELF. She focused her hearing internally so that she could not hear the water. The feeling calmed. The feeling was agitated. It was then that she heard the voice. a new feeling that she could not describe. Feel how my words are filled with acceptance. just growing like the plants and animals around her? No.

“Hear my voice of love and know that you need not search for love. believes that the 40 cps waves serve to connect structures in the cortex where advanced information processing occurs with the thalamus in the lower brain region. Nobel Prize Winner. “Now. all these stimuli are not accessible with our conscious awareness. if . Of the myriad stimuli that enter our brain. However. normal state of consciousness. fast Beta brain waves are bound by the logical. my beloved one. However. “We are ONE One voice One form One love Feel the me that you are inside and you will always find love. at the location that complex relay and integration functions are carried out. my one. professor of neuroscience at New York University. Sir Francis Crick and other scientists believe that the 40 Hz Beta frequency may be the brainwave that represents the act of cognition because 40 cps or Hz corresponds with how long our neurons typically stay phase-locked on one stimulus. which is focused primarily on external stimuli.” BETA WAVES Beta waves. Dr. sequential. ranging from 13-40 cps or Hz. which information will be integrated in our conscious mind and which information will be stored in our unconscious and superconscious for future access? Beta wave information that is usually directed to our everyday conscious mind is: 1) Information that is important for survival 2) Information that is familiar 3) Information that is expected 4) Information that is desired The short. Information that cannot be placed into a sequential or cause-effect pattern will go into the Unconscious because the confusion this information causes would interfere with survival. Rodolfo Llinas. Love lives inside—inside the voice—inside your heart. feel how my voice is filled with LOVE. “time-bound” rules of the third dimension. represent our everyday.

we will desire and expect to consciously receive information from it. If we are a “conscious person. Beta wave information that is usually directed to the superconscious mind is: 1) Information about our higher SELF 2) Information about the Collective Consciousness of the world around us 3) Information about our personal “mission” (i. we often are not aware of our emotions until they are out of our control. we expect and desire it. they can then be processed in the Beta waves and integrated into the information of our daily life. such as Alpha.” meaning that we can maintain some degree of inner focus while we go about our daily life. Then any information that we receive about our body becomes VERY important. Just as we do not perceive the information from our bodies until we get sick. and Delta. Information that is expected and/or desired may also be routed to the conscious mind even though it may not be “time-bound. if we believe that information from our superconscious mind is important to our survival. we tend to give more importance to information about our mental well-being than our physical well- being. As we habitually.” For example. we can integrate this information into our mundane reality. consciously receive information from our SELF. Therefore. Beta wave information that is usually directed to the unconscious mind is: 1) Information about our physical body 2) Information about our emotions 3) Information about our ego/self 4) Information about others Most of this information will be “reactions” to our physical life. Therefore. Although. most superconscious stimuli cannot be received by Beta waves as they resonate to a higher frequency carrier wave. The Western mind often focuses the concept of “self” in our minds rather than our bodies. our reason for coming to Earth) 4) Information about the higher dimensions Our ego/self is most likely to consciously perceive information regarding how we interact with others in our society. we not only believe that stimuli can be received from other dimensions. the stimuli become familiar.e. It is the same with our emotions. it will become more familiar and easier to integrate into our conscious reality. We can perceive the carrier frequency of the superconscious only when we have expanded our consciousness to the extent that we can access . we may be able to consciously perceive these “unconscious” reactions. that is until we become injured or sick. if we are interested in the parapsychological or metaphysical. However. Theta.

it is this sequential space/time processing which calibrates our perception to the third dimension. Otherwise. From the fourth dimension. In order to integrate into our “conscious” life information we receive in Theta and Delta waves. body sensations and thoughts. These brainwaves must also organize all our conscious perceptions into the third dimensional construct of space/time. we are able to use the Alpha Bridge to integrate the otherwise unconscious spiritual guidance of Theta waves and the superconscious higher dimensional . Therefore our Delta and Theta experiences are “unconscious” to our third dimensional consciousness. As we consciously expand the full capacity of our personal computers—our brains—we will be surprised by how much better they can serve us. we limit the focus of our attention and therefore. we can access information from other dimensions. One moment we are “here” and the next moment we are “there. If we simply close our eyes and attune to our emotions. We can learn to use our focused Alpha brainwaves to transfer. it will resonate only to the fourth dimension and the third dimensional brain will not be able to perceive or remember it. as in our dreams. they can more easily be integrated into our everyday Beta consciousness. we must calibrate the frequency of our consciousness away from the separation and limitations of our ego. Our challenge is to integrate that information into our daily life. Beta waves must also constantly differentiate between “me” and “not me” in order to maintain the third dimensional illusion of separation. these perceptions must be formatted into the sequential function of our third dimensional brain. In the brainwave patterns of Theta and Delta everything is experienced simultaneously in the NOW. INTEGRATION INTO DAILY LIFE Beta waves focus our perceptions and awareness towards our external third dimensional reality. we can create enough “nowness” of perception to slow our brain’s frenetic energy to the Alpha waves. For example. Then the Beta waves must also factor in the ever-increasing list of limitations that maintain our ego within the physical reality. When we learn to calibrate our consciousness through balancing our emotions. time and space begin to blur. or “download”. physical world. In Alpha wave consciousness. If we then learn to hear the inner music and see our inner pictures. Once these “files” are downloaded into our Alpha consciousness.” Shapes also morph so that we can experience third and fourth dimensional faces of our SELF within one vision. Beta waves belong to our ego’s sensory mechanism. calming our minds and attuning to our inner reality. The 70-85% of our brain that is usually unused is only accessed while our attention is focused on a meditative and creative activity. Concurrently.information from both our Higher Self and our Unconscious Self while we are conscious to the external. information from Theta and Delta waves. To perceive beyond the limitations of the ego. our perception. with our multidimensional consciousness. The Alpha waves will then give us a glimpse of the ever-present fourth dimension. we can sense our inner world.

This higher dimensional energy. and ether are creations of the life force within us. Our third chakra rules our issues of “power over” and “power within” and our abilities to tune into messages sent to us via the fourth dimension. The sixth chakra is an octave higher than the third chakra. Chakras one through three. energy down into our bodies. The fifth and sixth chakras are an octave above the second and third chakras. intellect and mind. whereas our sixth chakra rules our spiritual power and our ability to commune with our higher guidance. Our chakras interact with our physical system via a connection with a specific endocrine gland and nerve plexus. which associates each chakra with a different area of our bodies. Unconscious and Superconsscious that we can BE our SELF. . It is within this balanced state of Conscious. These relationships begin with the relationship between our inner male and female polarities as well as our human and divine polarities. probably because they rule our “lower”. spiritually unmanifest. Prana is the life force or animating principle of our physical bodies. Chakras one through three are often called the lower chakras. HIGHER AND LOWER CHAKRAS The Fourth Chakra is the Heart Chakra. while chakras four through seven are often called our higher chakras. Our Root Chakra brings our feminine. but they rule similar areas of physical life. known as prana (or chi). physically manifest. emotions. air. Our ego. Beta wave thinking. Our Heart Chakra is also where our personal feminine/matter and masculine/spirit energies integrate. the fifth chakra rules creativity and communication just like the second chakra. This “downloaded” prana is an aspect of our consciousness in the same way that our aura is. but the second chakra rules our basic communications in our homes and our procreative creativity. These two transpersonal polarities meet with a burst of light in our Heart Chakra. information of Delta waves with our conscious. The success of these integrations has a strong impact upon our external relations and our ability to be happy and successful in our lives. more primal nature. A chakra is like a wheel that creates a vortex which can “download” energy from the higher dimensions. while the fifth chakra rules our more complicated communications and our creativity in the world. For example. but it is denser than our aura and less dense than our physical body. Therefore. fire. the fourth chakra (Heart Chakra). The first chakra (Root Chakra). is not physical. energy up into our bodies and our Crown Chakra brings our masculine. water. as well as the physical elements of earth. as well as an explanation of how the chakras work. is in the Unconscious Section of this site. and the seventh chakra (Crown Chakra) are connected in a somewhat different fashion. the Heart Chakra is often thought of as the chakra of relationships.

Masculine energy flows outward and is related to expression and action while feminine energy flows inward and is related to reception and emotion. we are receptive to emotions with our second-feminine chakra and express those emotions with our masculine-fifth chakra through creativity and communication. fourth and seventh chakras hold both feminine and masculine energy. The Crown Chakra pulls energy down from the universe to open our multidimensional awareness. The Root Chakra pulls energy up from the earth to serve as a source of grounding and vitality. Emotion here is defined as “energy in motion”. Many cultures think of our Heart as the Seat of our Soul. we can raise our consciousness through the power of love or lower our consciousness through the power of fear. The Heart Chakra is where we integrate our masculine and feminine energy as well as our human self and spirit self. It is through our emotions that we are able to perceive the masculine and feminine energies of prana as they enter our aura through our chakra system. Our feminine-sixth chakra is an octave above our masculine-third chakra. a quality which both men and women need. intellectual and/or psychic interactions. Our sixth chakra allows us to receive spiritual power and information from our higher guidance. Within our Heart Chakra. The first. Therefore. The experience of intimacy is largely based on our ability to consciously perceive these waves of energy in movement. The second chakra (Navel Chakra) and the sixth chakra (Third Eye) are of a feminine energy while the third chakra (Solar Plexus Chakra) and fifth chakra (Throat Chakra) are of a masculine energy. Our Heart Chakra is where we wage our battle between the Light and the Dark.Feminine Expression of emotion through Integration of masculine energy down into Reception of power communication and creativity third dimensional male/female energy field through visions and higher guidance . these three chakras assist us in learning how to integrate our masculine and feminine energy fields. Fifth Chakra. and our third chakra can use our personal power to express that information through “right action” and clear. a quality which both men and women need.Masculine Seventh Chakra-M&F Sixth Chakra. MASCULINE AND FEMININE ENERGIES Certain chakras demonstrate primarily masculine energy and others demonstrate primarily feminine energy. Therefore.

Our physical selves are like scouts that forge ahead into the physical territory of separation and limitation so that we can individualize a portion of ourselves for growing and advancement. If both parties of the relationship are assured that they will NOT become lost. The definition of intimacy is the removal of barriers. in the third dimension. from the perspective of our Soul. We must remember that we have chosen to take on a third dimensional body so that we can learn from the experience of separation. the third dimension can be an extremely difficult plane and we are often so hurt by our fear and pain that it appears. it is often these painful lives in which we learn the most. Within that remembrance is the higher guidance that can carry us through the worst situations. Then there are lives where we have “remembered to remember” who we are. we are androgynous beings who live in complete unity with ALL THAT IS. Instead. that we have not grown at all. However. Unfortunately. we want to reunify with our multidimensional spiritual self. THE VALUE OF SEPARATION In our higher dimensional selves. At the end of these incarnations we do not experience death. they can relax into the moments of unity. Heart Chakra-M&F Integration of the masculine/feminine and human/divine within us Second Chakra-Feminine First Chakra-M&F Third Chakra-Masculine Reception of emotions as Integration of feminine energy up into third Expression of power energy in motion dimensional male/female energy field through actions and intellect The relationship between our internal masculine and feminine energy forms the basis of how we interact with the world and with our “SELF”. However. THE SECRET OF INTIMACY From the point of view of our Soul. but it is the deliberate choice of the removal that . deep intimacy is based on strong boundaries. and we often try to fulfill that need of unification through relationships with other physical persons. We experience this unification through deep and loving intimacy. will not become absorbed into the one with whom they are intimate. from the perspective of our human consciousness. Whenever we take a physical incarnation we have the opportunity to learn more about ourselves through the departmentalization of time and space. we experience a glorious reunion as we return Home to our true self.

I love my hair. then they can take responsibility for what happens in and around them. love is not just about protecting and receiving. Then. true interpersonal love. Three is the number which represents the relationship between Wisdom. We have in our heart what is most valuable to us and we can choose to share it with others—WHEN IT IS SAFE! We would not invite a burglar into our home and we do not want to invite into our heart one who would harm us. love and fear can become so entangled that it is difficult to determine which is which. If we had no home. Only if we truly accept ourselves. We have many words for love: I love ballgames. we have not yet experienced how much love can hurt. then we will not allow ourselves to merge with another for fear that our Self will be extinguished. is about giving. It is through creating the protective boundaries around our personal essence that we can gain confidence that we will not allow another to steal who we are. I love competition. LOCATION: The location of our fourth chakra is in our heart. It is this balance that is a primary focus of the Heart Chakra. we can feel confident enough to experience deep intimacy. How are these loves the same as or different from deep intimate love? Also. In our naivety. The first time we truly fall in love with someone we surrender ourselves in a fashion that we never will again. We can choose to “keep the door closed” and find intimacy within or we can choose to “open the door” and invite someone into our Heart. we can take the responsibility of maintaining that “home”. I love chocolate. Twelve in numerology reduces to the number three. As we mature and learn to differentiate between our fear of intimacy and a warning form our higher self that this person is not safe.creates the feeling of unity. Power and Love. If each one perceives their body and consciousness as their home. Would we allow just anyone into our home? Would we allow them to take anything that they want or destroy our possessions? NO! We must think of our heart like our home. when love returns as fear and pain. we would feel so vulnerable all the time that we would not feel safe. Then the scar tissue builds and we are afraid to try intimacy again. True love is based upon acceptance. we have created no boundaries and we are deeply wounded. However. but that is often not until the Kundalini has reached our Crown Chakra. If we see our ‘self’ as our home. PETALS: This chakra rules the first of the higher vibrations. Power without Wisdom and Love would be dangerous and selfish. Wisdom without Love and Power would be cruel and weak. if we lived on the street where we had no boundaries. When we can learn Unconditional Love we will activate our High Hearts. In our hearts we must learn how to find and join all three . When we love ourselves. then we cannot love another. we will not allow others to harm us. Love. can we truly accept another. and Love without Power and Wisdom would be victimized and foolish. We cannot give away what we do not have and if we cannot love ourselves. If we do not feel safe. There are twelve spokes or petals.

we can love others as well. rules it. from the heart space of healing and self-love. RULES: The Heart Chakra is the hub of our bodies. In adolescence. Chanting theses mantras in the key of F# while focusing our attention on this area of our body can enable us to more consciously access the Heart Chakra. COLOR: The color for this chakra is green (and pink for the High Heart). The Heart Chakra rules our family and community consciousness. Power and Love that they have received from their inner and outer realities to develop the persona they wish to live. fear. they often rebel against those who have loved and guided them. Touch is the first intimacy that we know as infants and remains our most powerful unspoken means of communication throughout our lives.and inter- personal relationships. Our High Heart rules Unconditional Love and the lower Heart rules human love. conscious lives. and it is through our hearts that we strive for unity consciousness with all life and with Mother Earth Herself. ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: Libra is the sign of relationships and Venus. It is in our hearts that we learn about touch and how we. They then must find the qualities of Wisdom. wish to touch others. and to do this. if we can function from our “High Heart”. lungs. breath. healing. and our sense of time. . Then. and ourselves. Our “human love” can often be filled with negativity. of these virtues. even in the most scientific person. NOTES AND MANTRA: The note for this chakra is F# and the mantra is “Yam” or “a” as in ah. Without the fresh oxygen that our lungs drive into our hearts. The relationship between our lungs and our heart is vital. The fourth chakra also rules our lungs. SENSE: The Heart Chakra rules our sense of touch. PERSONAL TIMELINE: This chakra represents the adolescent stage of life. harmony and the augmentation of self. Touch can be the most loving or the most fearful means of communication. our love is Unconditional and we are accepting and free of judgment. our ability to give and receive love from others. Green is the middle color on the light spectrum and represents healing. Libra teaches us to balance our attention and love between our self and those that we love. which is how we bring air—oxygen—into our bodies. some fourth dimensional aspects of empathy and intuition arise. growth and health. a child creates his or her own identity. which is tied into the rhythmic cycles of our breath and heart beat. It also governs compassion. ELEMENT: Air is the element that is ruled by this chakra. in turn. our red blood cells could not carry vital life-force throughout our bodies. Venus urges us to strive for contact. However. love. This chakra rules our perception of love. It is the challenge of our hearts to connect with and receive the love of our spiritual SELF so that we can heal the harm that others have done to us. The fourth chakra rules ALL of our intra. hatred and cruelty. CONSCIOUSNESS: The fourth chakra rules our everyday. our highest essence. the planet of love. However. the center point where our internal masculine and feminine and our human and divine energies meet.

We are insensitive. UNCLEAR: When our Heart Chakra is unclear. emotionally closed. We are often critical. and bitterness in life. We have cardio-vascular or respiratory problems. We may suffer from hypertension. There is no degree of meditation that will access the higher dimensions if we cannot open our hearts to love. it is LOVE that allows us to climb the stairs to our observer self and allow true objectivity . which is the Three-Fold Flame of Life. heart problems. and we have found our service to our family. ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine gland for this chakra is the Thymus Gland. we can live the beauty of every moment. we have an immune deficiency. SUMMARY: Our Heart Chakra determines our ability to expand our consciousness. EARTH CHAKRA: Earth’s Heart Chakra is Haleakala. our community. We are able to balance our masculine and feminine aspects as well as our human and our divine aspects. When our heart is open. and we feel calm and joyful. create a reality of love and harmony and combine our superconscious guidance with our mundane life. acceptance and fulfillment. which is the core of our immune system and vital for our healing. Our relationships are unloving because we are as unable to receive love. Our heart and respiratory system are strong and healthy. Maui. Our lives often feel unfulfilled and we have not found our position in our family and in our community. The heart is known as the symbol of life. These areas are best activated when we are “in the groove” of handling our everyday reality and when we have taken the time and focus to access our creative self. DIMENSIONS: The Heart Chakra rules the Beta wave consciousness of everyday third dimensional life and the Alpha wave consciousness which is the bridge to the higher dimensions. we cannot live in our third dimensional world. as we are to give it. The concept of “nations” began to replace the reality of “empires. Metaphysically. Our relationship with our SELF and with others is happy. a stroke. judgmental. passive and sad. Often it has been said. NERVE PLEXUS: The nerve plexus for this chakra is the cardiac plexus. which is the neurological hub for the heart. In metaphysical literature it is said that the Atma. It was during the Renaissance that art and beauty was reborn after a long and painful dark age. Above all else.SOCIAL TIMELINE: The time era best represented by the Heart Chakra is the Renaissance. Both the psychological and the physiological centers of healing are in the Heart Chakra. lack of joy. lungs and the blood circulatory system. CLEAR: When our Heart Chakra is clear and balanced we can experience love. uncompassionate and joyless. compassion. One visit to the verdant growth and aromatic breeze of Maui is enough to understand why it is Mother Earth’s heart. Without the circulation of blood and oxygen.” and worship was focused primarily on one God. Without love we could not travel beyond the Lower Astral Plane and our consciousness would be limited to the separation and limitation represented by our ego self. smell every rose. our nation and our planet. we have a good immune system. “love heals”. the Heart Chakra rules the areas of the brain that are the higher cortex and abstract thinking. is activated at our birth and extinguished at our death. a heart attack or asthma.

Lady Gaia. and we can realize that whatever we do to another member upon the body of Earth. When our Heart Chakra is opened. When we have learned to balance our masculine/feminine and human/divine energies. Then we can be free to find our meaning as we progress through the development of our consciousness from dependent—to independent—to dependable. I live in mountains high above And in they clouds they touch with Love I live in valleys deep below And in the caves my light does glow Within the heights and far beneath My inner self holds the belief The belief that I shall never end As just a spark—my Source did send A spark from regions far beyond Came down to earth to form a bond A bond between the sky and earth MY spirit into matter’s birth As I awake for journey’s end No need to lie. Then we are ONE with the Mother. From a perspective of objectivity. we do to ourselves. our sense of self is not limited to our ego. in our lives. we can be free of the desires and passions of everyday life. we expand our SELF from individual consciousness—to family consciousness—to a community consciousness—to national consciousness— to planetary consciousness. or to pretend I am here and I am there I’m everyplace and everywhere I hold my heart within my mind I AM the SELF I seek to find MY awareness I prepare to wake To spirit’s journey that I take Beyond the limits I have known Into the Oneness I’ve been shown .

This was my first book. In 1985 I was still receiving spiritual communications from Long Island. I was consciously and clearly bridging the gap between my world and the higher worlds. I will talk about the opening of my lower heart here and talk about the experience of opening my high heart later. but the opening of the fourth chakra first began in 1985 with the death of my beloved grandmother. I decided to accept that invitation. Even though I had been a mother for quite some time. . However. The bridge was not only created with the information that I received but also with the love that I was able to feel coming to me from the fourth dimension. Several of the Ascended Masters who channeled through the Long Island “church” offered a gift to their readers to come into the fourth dimension each night for one month (the harvest month of October) to have one veil of illusion removed per night. This pushed my mother into the “grandmother” role and me firmly into her role as “mother”. the “grandmother generation” died. The high heart does not totally open until after Kundalini has traveled into the Crown Chakra to join with Her completion. In fact. (See Maiden. During this month.) SPIRITUAL LIFE The fourth. It was as if I was crossing over just like her. A Personal Experience Of the Rising Kundalini Opening of the Heart chakra TIME FRAME 1985-1988 The opening of the chakra just above it usually precedes the final initiation of a chakra. Therefore. As my heart chakra was opening. my final initiation for the third chakra was in 1986. As I was claiming my power. grounding of unconditional love into our third dimensional heart greatly expands our consciousness and heals our “broken hearts”. both of my grandmothers died that year. Each morning I channeled my experiences of the night before. The high heart represents our unconditional love on a vertical plane with our higher dimensional guides and higher dimensional selves. and all life forms as well as our love relationship (or lack of it) with ourselves. Mother. and Mentor behind the Behavior Door in the Conscious Section. heart chakra represents our love relationships on a horizontal plane with persons. my grandmother was dying. places. The experience also gave a voice to my inner self that had been so silenced in my struggle to “survive” and “fit in”. ”Thirty Veils of Illusion”. only I would still maintain my physical body. now it was time to be a mentor. The baton was passed on to the next generation and my power within the family unit increased.

It just allowed me to be more of who I always was. I also knew that my body needed me too. at that time I could not realize that. They were all “just people”. One of the main things that I learned was that I had guilt about not being a good mother because I had guilt about not being a good daughter. meditated. and wrote out my feelings in my journal daily. I believe that it was these practices that saved my health. “How can you do all this when you have a husband and two children?” I would respond. as it is infinite. FINAL INITIATION Interestingly. my final initiation was about . Even though I truly believe that the Kundalini did rise. We all went to therapy and I tried to do my best to heal whatever wounds I had created by my absence. which governs our immune system. Spiritual work does not finish. people would ask me. My family needed me and I discovered that I deeply needed them. I knew that it would be a very good idea at this time to focus my attentions on taking care of my physical body. This was the beginning of a long lesson that I was to learn about integrating the spiritual life with the physical life. but that was not true. it did not make me into a saint or ascended being. That is along with a long hard look at my dark side—depression! There was in anchor in my heart that needed to be removed. although the heart chakra is about being in relationships. Somehow. I hope that the readers of this journal will see that I am just a regular person. practiced Yoga or Tai Chi. I greatly needed time to heal my family and me. and boy. That anchor was made of fear and it expressed itself as depression.” However. that experience disillusioned me. When I was so busy. Since I was unable to love me for who I was—right now—I needed to believe that all spiritual people where somehow sainted. I also traveled to Long Island to meet everyone that I had been communicating with for over a decade. My immune system was compromised of all my stress. In allowing myself to follow my inner directions I had been a role model for my children to do the same. “It is because of them that I can do all of this. both psychically and mentally. I also realized that what I had done for myself I had actually done for the family. I still felt such fear and struggle in my daily life that I had to believe that something wonderful would come along and take it all away. I decided to take a few years to work only three days a week. PERSONAL LIFE—PHYSICAL BODY The heart chakra rules the thymus gland. However. CAREER LIFE During the opening of my heart chakra my career life took a back seat to my personal life. did I need it for the challenges ahead! It may have sounded as if I had completely abandoned my family in all my spiritual and career ventures. I had been gone too much. I ate healthy.

to let my happy face crack. I was a victim to my choice to incarnate. being alone. Isn’t that where all our relationships begin—with ourselves? My husband had an opportunity to take a job where he would be away. The house we lived in was small and the landlady was “crazy” and invasive. Of course this struggle was silent. And release it I did. “They” are the reason why I live in fear and unhappiness. and my busy. “They” are the enemy. unattainable. not in school. She stalked my “nest”. not in a relationship. However. I probably looked like a “lucky” middle class girl. from a good family. but it was also a relief to finally let the damn break. as I allowed my unconscious to communicate my “bad” feelings to my conscious self. in a nice home. the kids were in school or otherwise involved in being teenagers and for a lot of time I was alone—that is alone with my depression. Little did I know that my real focus would be on my self and my life long battle with depression? All my life my depression had hidden within my emotional dramas. The physical world had always scared me. I was already deeply missing my real home and the landlady (a projection my own craziness) was making . Depression was. I had to accept that my pain/fear was real even if I could not yet understand why it was so intense. and I had been depressed since I was a child. busy life. Since I was a child I had felt different and alone. my husband needed the experience and I needed to totally focus on my children—at last.. However. It was not fun.” But “Home” was some place far away. etc. I tried to solve my depression by getting married. by having children. and to allow myself to feel how I really felt. But my inner guidance was strong then and held my hand the through out the entire process. my dark side. “I can no longer tolerate this feeling of not being good enough. Then I began to have dreams. I only knew that it was not in that house. It is the excuse I can give myself for being a victim. and love for myself to do it. invaded my world and was a constant source of agitation in my life. by getting married again etc. Before I could open my heart chakra and step into my role of mentor I had to face my own dark side and make it my friend. I felt all the feeling that had been hiding in my unconscious for my entire life. Too many people were mean and I lived in constant fear of not fitting in. or that planet or even that dimension. The part of me that had remembered my multidimensional self had become my enemy. not in work and not in my children. Now. now I would get to—or have to. I meditated. I was not working very hard. by getting a career. For months before that. my depression subsided.” Well. but I didn’t know where Home was. doing something is not the cure for depression. I screamed. you never have never lived alone. mental challenges.” I called to my higher guidance. Gradually. We needed the money. Now I had to find a way to forgive the world and to forgive myself for being a part of it. my inner voice had been whispering. I released oceans of pain. I wanted to go “Home”. To someone looking from the outside. In fact it was awful. “You know. but the reality is depression is a mind/body illness. I had to face my own pain alone. unreachable. as a teenager I had thoughts about suicide daily and felt totally alone with even the most “popular” group. and still is. of not being HOME. “Take this from me. How did I release it? I felt it. I had nowhere to hide now. We would only be able to see each other on Sunday afternoons when he would be in town. I cried. It took a lot of courage. I could of course find more dramas to tack my depression onto.

I had “manifested” a home before with my desire body and intension. you have completed your karma with landlords. The initiation of my heart chakra allowed me to clear much of the old fear and sorrow of not being in my true “Home” in the higher dimensions. I saw that it was 1-½ blocks from the beach. I knew that it was within my price range—barely. since I had left the home my ex-husband and I had built. Guilt perhaps? Well. ”Thank you God for this beautiful home. The last dream I had had was that I had moved into my new home. I fell to my knees and said. but I had left out one important element. I was getting ready to go to bed and was walking to lock the door when a feeling of deep. The stillness was absolute with the loudest sound being the distant wind through the trees. “Congratulations. but I felt that I should stay there for my kids. Where had life gone? . I got the exact house I had asked for. I had had many landlord problems. In the dream. When I entered the living room I saw a gorgeous view. Anything that was old or unnecessary did not make the cut into the new house.” It was a few days later when I was standing on the beach with my friend that I remembered the dream because it was exactly the same cove as in my dream. When I went there. I learned that HOME IS WHERE THE HEART IS! The breeze gently caressed the small brush creating a dance of fluttering leaves. Most important of all. Over and over I would have a similar dream. It was blocks from a beautiful ocean cove and had a great view. It was through surrendering that fear to my higher guidance that I allowed the love of my heart to manifest a perfect “Home” in the physical world. the landlord. the dreams were telling me of a beautiful house right near the ocean. Meanwhile. the landlady raised the rent by hundreds of dollars and a realtor called me to look at a new place. this landlord was the epitome of all my landlord problems. While during my final shipment of boxes to our new home I heard my inner guidance say in a voice so clear it sounded physical. when are we going to leave this place?” Simultaneously. my earthly home uninhabitable. When we moved into our new house I installed the “no junk” law. I entered the house alone as my husband was still working away and walked up a strangely familiar stairway. Then one day my son said. I fell to my knees and said.” I still live in that house and the landlords have always been wonderful. joyous thanksgiving overcame me. “Thank you God for this beautiful home!” I went to the house that the realtor had told me about. In fact. It had been vacant for 6 weeks and the owners were desperate to rent it. “Mom.

but the depression stayed and stayed… Now the promise is returning and the depression is an unwelcome visitor rather than a constant tenant.” was the innocent reply.” “Extinguish?” questioned Promise “Extinguish you!” screamed Depression. It was so enchanting that even Depression took notice. “You are too old to receive your dreams. “Promise knows NO age. “I will never leave you. Just a moment ago I was a young woman filled with promise and depression.” threatened the offended Depression. Perhaps now the promise of my dreams can come true. “You are my inspiration. It is my job to extinguish.” . In the distance a bird cried a tone so sweet that the voice of Depression could not be heard. “I wouldn’t want you to. But then the gentle breeze set the leaves to dancing once again. The promise died easily.” whispered the raspy voice of Depression to the innocent ear of Promise.” soothed Promise.” “Bah—it is not my job to inspire. “I want to hear you.

called Promise.” snarled Depression. “We are not enemies. it landed on the railing before me.” “I don’t understand your dribble. When my depression cleared. I was able to open my heart to what I desired and what I deserved. “We are the two that makes the one.” pleaded Promise. small and brown—nothing special. Then in a blink the bird was gone And I sat alone once again Alone with my depression and alone with the promise that it held. It did nothing… It said nothing… But the wild freedom of the bird touched the captured spirit of Depression. “It is from your darkness that I gather your light. yet it stared into me as if it knew me. I then moved into my new home and stepped onto the FOURTH STEP TO SOUL . The bird flew closer now. It is from your sadness that I know joy and from your anger that I find peace. It stared past the Promise and into the Depression. In fact. A simple sparrow it was.

It was on the stairway that curved up to the porch of the house she shared with her true love. and grows our seeds of creativity into manifestation. and more of them are doing so every day. Only in loving ourselves can we allow ourselves to trust enough to freely love another. whatever conflict we hold inside ourselves will be mirrored out to the relationships around us. The Goddess nurtures. she must love herself first. Once our hearts are filled with love. or even to humans. If we can learn to love ourselves. we can realize that each of us is a portion of a greater whole. . our sphere of concern widens and a responsibility to all life grows. then we can forgive our past and create a new future. These lessons were meant to teach her how to hold her love completely open—without giving her Self away. or would the pain of the past hold her in fear? This stairway was short. When we have truly permitted love into our hearts and lives. Could she allow the joy of this love to take root in her heart and give birth to all that continues. Men may also live the power of the Goddess. and the Planet Relationships allow us to learn about love and the healing power that it holds. However. The Goddess is the beacon of the power of love. heals. Excerpts from: SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation By Suzan Caroll THE FOURTH STEP TO SOUL Relationships ~ Learning to Love Ourselves. we will not truly show our love to our people for we won’t create a safe place for them to live. Balancing the God and Goddess within us allows us to create and maintain relationships that are co- operative and peaceful. bears our children. Others. Could she heal her past and learn her lessons? To find that answer. This whole is our planet. This responsibility to all life is the dominion of the Goddess. This power of love is an energy field and it is not limited to women. If we do not love our planet. but each step held a lesson. and holds our families together. The beacon of the Goddess finds our mates. TAKING THE FOURTH STEP She saw the fourth stair before her.

Our inability to love others and our self is the result of past experiences and we must heal our hurt before we can truly open our hearts. if we do not love ourselves we have difficulty accepting the love of others. HEALING THE HURT There are very few who have not experienced some hurt in regard to love. knowing and intimacy must begin with our Self. Now. our Heart Chakra teaches us to forgive. remember your Self. Understanding creates acceptance. AWAKEN The early morning light shines through the window glistening and dancing across the table. This forgiveness is largely based on understanding. feel all. acceptance. Without love we feel isolated and alone. THE FOURTH CHAKRA AND RELATIONSHIPS The fourth chakra represents our ability to love. This forgiveness. allow it to enter deep within to reveal your Soul and awaken ancient memories that know all. and from acceptance we gain the true intimate knowing that is LOVE. Now is the time to remember. . when the light is near. However. Therefore.

Only in trusting your Self can you truly trust another. For only in knowing your Self can you truly know another. Only in loving your Self can you truly love another. think all. love all. OPENING THE HEART Once we have developed intimacy with our Self. Only in receiving comfort from your Self can you truly comfort another. Through the vulnerability of an open heart we can learn the lessons of love. we can feel guided and protected enough to open our hearts to others. . To love from the Center of your Heart can make your life a dream. THE LESSON OF LOVE To love from the Center of your Heart can pull you from your Self.

A dream of question. and a dream of fulfillment beyond all conception. LIVING IN LOVE Living in love is not easy. But how can you keep your Self when you love from the Center of your Heart? You don't. You share it. To be truly loving to our self. and Share! Share what you didn’t know you had until you loved from the Center of your Heart. To love from the Center of your Heart is to be naked in another. We must constantly face the darkness and fear that is within us and within those with whom we have chosen to have intimate relationships. we need to maintain a balance of independence and vulnerability. . to open from your Soul. We need to keep our hearts open so that we can maintain our inner relationship between our own feminine/masculine and human/divine selves. It is impossible to share a Self you have not found. You must find the Self that lives in the center of your Heart. Oh. We must remember that love grows best with understanding. To love from the Center of your Heart requires that you find that Self. acceptance and freedom. but to share what you don't know is impossible.

yet somehow the same. I await your return. For together we’re more then when we’re alone. We await our reunion knowing we’ve grown. my dear. The mirror reflects without your presence. when we’re together again. I MISS YOU The candle burns without your essence. . Our souls are quite separate. Then. My heart calls your name. Apart we look inside to see. For I know. The sun still rises and sets each day. something starts and something ends. it will rise again each dawn on you. as the sun sets in the night sea. but something’s missing when you’re away. we can be in love and still be free.

whether they are male or female. awaken- the Mother calls. When we honor the feminine as well as the masculine. if in your greed. Alight your wings your tails. But. you’ve learned to Love Earth as your Mother. and me. The Earth is ready for a change and many fear disaster’s range. but rather know them as security. you have taken all it is that choice that is your fall. LOVING THE PLANET When we expand our sense of Self. . we remember the Goddess in everyone. as well as the Goddess within our home—planet Earth. ARISE Arise. Fear not for Light and Love and Purity. our relationships expand to encompass all of life. If you have learned to Love each other. your claws.

Could it be that she could actually feel alive and happy. no matter why? She carefully. The images seemed to change and swirl around into different forms and pictures. one image became clearer than the rest. Release them now your many things. And that which is released releases. Accept the Sun. but happy because she was alive. They close the eyes and clip the wings. What could it be? At first it looked like a basket and then it seemed to be a funnel. with tears in her . Could she dare to allow herself to feel good. yet with a growing excitement. Embrace the Moon. The breath of Spirit. The flight of the Phoenix began with a fire to cleanse and purify the mire. For that which is possessed possesses. The streams of Life will flow forever. But. very slowly. it ceases never. approached the fourth pillar and tentatively looked into its crystal. no matter where. She couldn't make it out at first. not because she got something or did something or because someone special cared about her. simply because she was – herself – no matter what. Protect the Earth. slowly. she felt a warming in her heart where once there was dread and a chill was starting to bloom. Then she realized. The hour is SOON! With our hearts open we are now ready to approach THE FOURTH STEP TO SOUL As she moved to the fourth pillar. but happy and peaceful most of the time? Happy and peaceful. or in between moments of desperation and pain. not once in awhile.

and unselfish enough to use its harvest for the good of all. or reason to force her on. or be. Suddenly this gift seemed like a curse. she was Free! If only she could love herself enough to release the habit of needing and know that she already had it all. I am Gaia. Without desire." she heard from deep within. I answer any call that comes to me. she would have peace. But. "However. I am indeed glad that you have made the decision to come out from your cave. My Representatives of the Goddess have always lived in caves and returned to my core between their . or would she slip back into old attitudes of need and impatience? Now that there were no limitations to hide behind. she didn't care what THEY thought. A horn of plenty in her heart! And flowing from that cornucopia was everything that she could ever need or desire. She didn't fear THEIR contempt. one needs to reach the fourth pillar of Soul before they can be pure enough to take this gift. No struggle to overcome. or do. finished. yet she didn't care. wanting. Without desire. peace of emotions. She could stop now. Yes. She could. she could peacefully accept what her Soul had assigned her from moment to moment. She was confused. She didn't need THEIR approval. She was free of desire. She was free. strangely enough. She didn't need to understand and she didn't need to—need. Peace of mind. trying because it was received. There was nothing to desire because she had it all! How could she function on the physical plane without the element of desire? With that question. remember my One that the cave is always there for you and you can return whenever you need to. tell no one. No need to get. there was no failure because there was no need. No drive to fulfill. or goal to achieve. a deep peace overtook her. There was no need to try or to struggle. They would think her arrogant or insane. I feel your love for me as I cycle that love back to you. your Earth Mother. All-in-all flowing from the horn of plenty in her heart! How could she deserve this? What had she done? "It is your birthright. She could stop needing. However.” Could she accept this gift? Could she bear the responsibility of all that freedom? Could she remember her treasure when she needed something. Or. How could she return to her mundane life with this knowledge of completeness? She would be completely and utterly different from everyone. at least. everyone that she knew. achieved. what could possibly be her excuse for failure? But then. eyes. Dearest One. of course. of course. that was the answer. All she had to do was remember that she was complete. that it was a cornucopia. and peace of body.

into your crystal core and use it as you may. and the love of that surrender. Therefore. take this fear for one day into your heart. see my clay bowl at the entrance to my cave. The surrender. See that cave before you now. Please dear Mother. once transmuted. Place your small offering in the simple clay bowl at its entrance. Thank you dear. comes into our lives now. a message is displayed: Our emotions create mental pictures that awaken our imagination and trigger memories that encourage further self-development. can be of great use to the One. Surrender that fear to me again and again. more than fear. Gradually. Fear is a powerful force and. Now you must remember. dear. but as a creative force. that you have given your fear away today. The second door is marked: EMOTIONS We knock. THE EMOTIONS DOOR REPRESENTS THE CREATIVE POWER OF ENERGY IN MOTION—OUR EMOTIONS . As the door opens. we begin to take responsibility for our life. Love. As our consciousness expands. Positive emotions of love and well-being surface from behind our pain and fear as feelings of empowerment override the sense of being a victim. Feel your love for me and mine for you and the fear that you surrender shall be replaced with LOVE. instantly transmutes your fear into its polar opposite . What part of yourself do you surrender to me on this day? Today I surrender my FEAR. we observe our emotions as reactions to the external world and messages regarding the internal condition of our body and psyche. which allows us to experience our emotions.Love. you have none. With every fearful feeling or thought. duties and services in the world. not as a limitation. I will gladly take your fear because it is offered to me in Love.

we must comply with the laws of the third dimension. If we experience our true. Therefore. It is important to remember that our dark side is based on fear. we are surrounded by the sum total of all the limiting thoughts and feelings of separation that we have ever had. It is very easy. Therefore. When we are afraid that we are alone and separate from all life. The feeling of unity is what allows us to perceive the “choice” of higher frequency perceptions because it creates an urge in us to seek something more. whether it is fear that we create in others or fear that we create in ourselves. We forgot because. eventually. our actions will return to us. to complete our “mission”. then THEY will do _____ to me. Separation is the first illusion that must be burst in order for us to move into a feeling of unity. we will ascend to our higher light body and leave the physical plane. If we feel separate from everyone and everything. animals. When the entire world is perceived as me or not me. we assist in clearing the Lower Astral aura of Mother Earth as well. Until we heal at least some of this dark side. This urge is known as Divine Discontent. Over the eons that we have visited this vibration. This creates another form of our dark side which is. it is important that we penetrate the wall of darkness that these dark emotions have created between our higher perceptions and us. Also. the sender. Our dark side lives in a state of complete separation. our higher dimensional perceptions will be tainted by the emotional storms of the Lower Astral Plane. This dark side hides so deep in our unconscious that it lives on the edge of the Lower Astral Plane. we must heal this ancient fear before our multidimensional perceptions can be returned to our conscious awareness. These thoughts and feelings are our dark side. We have become lost in the illusion of the physical plane. or other members of the Great Mother’s Body—Planet Earth? From our dark side. These laws are based on the concept of limitation and separation. Our ego/self perceives from the Beta frequency. We have chosen to incarnate into this space/time quadrant. why should we care if our actions harm humans. Unfortunately.” We have then developed a dark side that is based on a constant fear of possible injury. multidimensional self. In these troubled times. Love is the antidote to fear. we have surrounded our ego-self with many “thoughts of limitation” and “feelings of separation”. and everything is perceived as “ME” or “NOT ME”. We have all chosen to be a part of the “great experiment” and take on a physical body in the third dimension. we have usually forgotten our true SELF. there is much fear. . as we heal our own Lower Astral aura. We must be able to recognize this dark side before we can heal it. when we take an embodiment. “I had better get THEM before THEY get me” or “If I don’t do ______ to THEM. in order to enter our physical body. which has no limitations and exists in unity with ALL THAT IS before we are fully grounded. The problem is that when we came into the third dimension we forgot our higher dimensional life and we forgot the mission we accepted in those realities. the unifying communication of love can ease that fear. from that state of consciousness. by the time we are fully grounded. to feel cast adrift in a hostile world and to perceive many “not me” beings as current or potential enemies. the illusion of separation is so complete that we do NOT believe that.

My darkness. The door upon this threshold can only be opened with honest and loving emotion. being. the key to this door is withheld and I am barred from admittance. If I am unwilling to feel my truest. The Netherworld is the realm that is so deep in my unconscious that it is forced to hide on the fringes of the lower fourth dimension. Soul-Self does not perceive in terms of me but rather in terms of “US”. buried emotion. a wall will slowly grow between the person that I “act like” and the person that “I am”. or dimension is necessary to break that illusion of our ego. the portion of myself that I have judged so harshly. It is important for US to use the creativity of our love-force to heal our ego and our planet. These depths are only partially third dimensional for they form the threshold of the Netherworld. There it is—the hysteria brewing inside like a silent. Deep inside. From the perception of unity. I know that I cannot achieve more inspiration until I am ready to dive again into the bowels of my deepest unconscious self. screaming storm. place. . that I have confined it to the prisons of my long forgotten unconscious. We are not alone. If I avoid this challenge and continue to live in denial of my real feelings. hides within these depths. and the experience of Unity with another person. the definition of “me” is expanded from ego-self to Soul-Self.

if I can FEEL the Netherworld and remember how I. But if I can go there. And then— the inspiration will NOT come to me because I will not BE me. (This book can be purchased by clicking on the picture) EXCERPTS FROM: THIRTY VEILS OF ILLUSION BY SUZAN CAROLL VEIL EIGHT . and we are free to create our future Self. created it ~ then. can I taste my Soul. an illusion of who I choose to look like because I am afraid to FEEL who I truly AM. In order to feel the unconditional love of my Soul. we can choose the “Self” that we wish to be. if I can jump into the abyss. I will be an illusion. and only then. myself. Just as we have chosen to take a body on this third dimensional plane. Once we have cleared our dark side we are no longer victims to our past. I must be willing to unconditionally love my fear. Instead.

As the Ladies take the veil I hear Lady Leto saying. for many 'selves' make up the 'Self' and many of those 'selves' are not even of one lifetime.' Within this illusion. "The veil that is lifted this evening is 'The Illusion of Self. Lady Astrea. But now. I know the reasons for building the illusion of ‘self’ and it is necessary while one is learning one’s Earthly lessons. The circle glistens around me as the Ladies approach. It worked. yes. Yet I know I must be asleep before I can get here. goals." she replies." Why is it that she brings me to the circle just as I wish to ask a question? Oh. . However. it may be difficult indeed to give up that which you have searched so hard to find. "I am not far from you when you are on Earth. “Release now the illusion that this small. there is no confusion. the string that ties the veil of illusions is emotion. one carries the answers within. My ego was strong and resented its death. I woke up in my bed." And now the mighty Hilarion speaks: "To be able to become one with the High Self is a vast and awesome task. to focus all awareness on the physical form and to become a 'self. when one moves to the state of teacher. I wonder if all this is less confusing when one is in "I AM" consciousness. my dear. I thought of Earth and then I was there. If ever you want me.' "With the release of this veil. questions are merely a form of doubt. and I must wake up before I can know I have returned. I do know that I no longer doubt this experience." "Oh. Allow it to communicate with you and give you the information you need.' Watch each one of these through the eyes of the 'Self' and release them all as particles of an illusion. humanity has put such effort into establishing the little ‘self’ that humans begin to believe that that is all they are. Infants and small children ‘know’ that a body holds their essence and they are actually much more than just a physical form. lonely 'self' is all of you. I feel like I have awakened. my one. my dear. needs and rewards of this small 'self. it is your time to enter the circle. awakening has a new meaning. the children are taught to become their body. Surrender instead to the Higher Self that you have always felt in the close distance. “The Illusion of Self” It worked. I may not understand it. my dear. As an infant and a small child." "But. one knows that there is no separation and that all on Earth are one. They begin to believe that they are the body and that they are ruled by the ego. I can remember how I suffered in my Earth lives to accomplish this task. I am so glad to see you again. "In 'I AM'. I miss you when I am on Earth. When I come here. you will begin to know and understand all the desires. just think of me and I shall hear you and travel along your beam of thought to answer you. Fear not the ramifications. but I no longer question it. I remember. have striven first to establish a sense of 'self' so that you could better relate to the world that always felt like a foreign planet to you. You. Therefore. But come now. The 'self' is not the same as the 'Self'. then release it so that you may continue with your work. Then. it is like falling asleep when I leave here. However. Know the emotion that you feel now. Since the world into which they are born is not yet ready for this concept. only enlightenment. personal importance is a source of external reward and success. "Dear one.

for now you can learn through teaching. You no longer need to suffer to learn. How can they know or even care about one small person such as my ‘self’? "Because you have called us. it matters not to me which voice you use as I listen only to your heart." I can hardly hear her last words. I realize now that somehow I have traveled outside of the circle or. Collect your degrees now and leave your desks. and die to human love. please. Apollo now adds. Watch as all that was 'real' fades into a symbol. How can they know so much about me personally? Although I don't yet remember my Earth life too well. Look down into all Illusions that hold the 'self' in sorrow and reward. it has left me." Although I can barely understand what Hilarion has just said. As long as beings have all their senses focused on the physical world. WE CAN ALSO CREATE A NEW REALITY. "My one. Give away each emotion as it signifies a reaction to your third-dimensional life. To know the death of 'self' is to feel and be everlasting life. and understand the message passed from the third dimension to your Higher Self. Oh. Die now. Feel the presence of the masters in your physical vehicle. WE MUST REMEMBER THAT OUR “REALITY” IS ACTUALLY AN ILLUSION OF OUR OWN MAKING (This book can be purchased by clicking on the picture. ) EXCERPTS FROM: THIRTY VEILS OF ILLUSION . We of the higher dimensions are only concerned with the issues of Earth that affect the true heart. Know the Earth as it truly is—a schoolroom for human evolution. die to criticism. please. Step up to the podium and allow your Higher Self to inhabit the vehicle that you have worked so long to prepare. but rather that they are unable to accept our assistance. perhaps. help me to be awake on Earth… AS WE CREATE A NEW SELF. Instead listen. BUT FIRST. "How do you hear my thoughts. as I know I am now leaving."Release that small role with all its haunting emotions and Earthly strife. All else is merely a lesson being played and replayed. Oh. and I know that it will take all the courage that you possess. die to restraint. The lives and thoughts of the human realm only concern us when humans have come to the point in their evolution where they call for divine intervention from their hearts and truly accept it. let me remember what I have learned here. they are prisoners of that very world which they believe is all that exists. observe. See your Angels of Resurrection and feel the divine detachment as you are united with your Higher Self. "I see how this is a difficult task for you to comprehend. my one." As the masters finish speaking. To deny the suffering that told you that you were alive is to truly face death." I hear the loving voice of Lady Astrea answer my thought. my mind is in a whirl. Die to hardships. Lady?" I finally ask the question. It is not that we do not love all of humanity. I'm sure it was nothing significant.

their creations are built upon the foundation of dissonance and discord. far less permanent than are the finer vibratory worlds. the material objects used for one's daily existence and comfort are built by a joint illusion of the inhabitants. Because of the foundation of resistance and dissonance the Earth illusions age in a very short time period. physical materialization will be more and more malleable. as it was not morally prepared to shoulder the responsibility of that knowledge. the veil that is lifted this evening is the ‘Illusion of Constancy of the Material World’. The illusion of ‘constancy’ was further fed by mankind as it became more scientifically and materialistically oriented. because the physical molecules are in a constant state of resistance. it became increasingly difficult to create and change the thought-molecules which make up the material world. with the advent of quantum physics. "On Earth. Then. The Ladies are at my side. This is a very powerful illusion as it is a thought-form which has been fed by many over a very long period of 'time. The appearance of external objects is also built on the finer planes. . It was important for humanity to lose access to the laws of physical creativity during the Dark Ages. I hear Lady Leto saying: "Dear one. each ‘bump’ that is encountered on the Physical Plane causes a resistance and lowers the overall vibratory rate. Since the inhabitants suffer much resistance and discord in their daily lives. or molecules of a vibration consistent with the vibratory rate of the majority of creative humanity. Then. the illusion of ‘constancy of the material world’ will begin to loose its strength. As this fact becomes clear in the minds of the scientists and the intellectually oriented members of the community. They used their magic to will the formation of material objects from the finer ethers. they dematerialize and the molecules return to the original First Cause to be redistributed. however. even the most scientific of humanity is beginning to realize that the material world can actually be changed by one's thoughts. This constant resistance slows down the total vibratory level and thereby increases the substances' density.' The physical world is. As they remove the veil. Just as a top will slow its spin if it hits a bump." Hilarion adds: "The molecules which truly build 'material objects' are actually thought-molecules. Humanity has built around itself the illusion that the world is made of dense material that is permanent and unchanging. "However. as will be the ability to create new physical thought-forms. Environmental illusions of the higher planes never age and virtually never disappear until the occupants no longer need them. but on those levels the occupants are aware of this fact. As the illusion of the material world's indestructibility became stronger. The wizards and magicians of old knew that material objects were made with the mind rather than with the hand. BY SUZAN CAROLL VEIL TWENTY-ONE “The Illusion of Constancy of the Material World” This time I find myself already within the Circle.

Therefore. higher consciousness would then have a range twice as far and twice as wide as the former one. It is meant to be a time when completely new realities can be formed. these progressive levels of consciousness are infinite. mankind also has a limited perception while its consciousness is centered in the mundane. though. "In an advanced state of consciousness it will become more and more apparent that dense material objects are clearly combinations of swirling molecules moving at a very slow rate. which is his or her birthright. one is less and less influenced by the difficulties of the lowest rings. It is possible. stronger 'flashlight' to continue where the last one left off. or resonant vibratory rate. as one climbs the ladder of consciousness. to obtain a new. the effect of the whole will not be added by one. "It is only from the lower perceptions that illusion is viewed as reality. The point directly in front of the flashlight/consciousness represents the fundamental frequency. depending on the amount of responsibility that each can take for their own knowledge and creative force. Perception is totally relative to the vibratory rate of the perceiver. It is from this higher 'base line' that one can perceive the densest of physical objects as varying combinations of swirling molecules. physical realities. "As each member of mankind acquires the new state of consciousness which will be the norm in the Golden Age. This fact does not mean that they do not care about those on the lower rungs." Master Apollo continues. many Illusions will drop away. social and spiritual ideology. This Aquarian Age is destined to be a golden age for scientific. "When the majority of mankind's consciousness is withdrawn from the lower levels of existence. physical perception. which forms the fundamental frequency of their consciousness. This 'stronger flashlight' symbolizes a different base line of consciousness. Just as the beam becomes wider as it moves away from the flashlight. because the ramifications of the growing forces of power and creativity will be instant. these levels will lose the power of the group Illusion and force the remaining members of that consciousness to realize the truth of the higher states. each time another member of society claims the higher state of consciousness. “Mankind now stands on the cusp of a great adventure. These lower states of consciousness carry such dissonance and distortion that perception of the higher realities is extremely distorted. progresses logarithmically. Those who can then raise their consciousness shall evolve with . However. The lighted areas to the right and left of this point represent the spectrum of the flashlight/consciousness. It is imperative at this time in Earth's evolution that a high morality is built in the hearts and minds of humanity. but that they are no longer influenced by them. It is vital that there exists a purity of thought and motive. "Just as a flashlight has a limit to its perception. "This concept can be compared to a flashlight beam casting light (or making perceptible) all that is within its beam of light. as energy does not progress in a linear fashion but instead. extreme and enduring. so does human consciousness have a wider and wider spectrum as it moves away from the 'baseline' consciousness of mundane. but instead doubled. or disaster. The effect will also be logarithmic. Furthermore. or base line vibration. The new. They can then perceive all that is within that spectrum of vibratory rate. This new age holds the momentum of all the previous ages. Each one has a 'base line'.

which is in continual communication with Solar Terra. Be patient with your creations. your Earth Mother. am the fragmentation of Sun/Star that represents the planet known to you as Earth. a twelfth dimensional consciousness. as well as all the other Stars of our Universe. I will awaken into my sleep to pretend that all I face there is 'important' and 'real. volunteered to release a portion of its SELF into the lower vibrations to become what we now know as Sun/Star. since then. are in constant communication.” Solar Terra prepared its Sun/Star form upon the fourth dimension. Solar . helped to create a new third dimensional birth. and all its planets. Sun/Star. Upon accepting the challenge to become third dimensional. all the Stars and all their planets. assisted me in creating our third dimensional world.the majority of mankind. Sun/Star needed to be in continual communication with each of its planetary consciousnesses while they went through the vortex/filter to the lower vibration of the third dimension. you—the Clock Setters. my children of grounded light. Gaia. These members will then be mercifully released to another solar system at a more elementary state of evolution. along with all life forces upon them—including you. dear humans. while another part of me is comfortably returning to a knowledge that was always mine. Those who cannot will cease to exist on the planet. Solar Terra had fragmented other portions of itself to be stepped-down in frequency into other realities of form. Dear children of mine. as it will be too difficult for them to remain conscious at the higher level. It is now Time for humanity to know that each and every ONE of you are special.'… I AM Gaia. which are in continual communication with their twelfth dimensional Source. First. How long do you think that it takes me to raise a mountain or grow a giant oak tree? Allow me now to share with you how you. do not underrate your importance. I don't know if I am dazed because I don't understand the message or if I am dazed because I do. I speak to you today to remind you. Sun/Star then had to further fragment its consciousness in order to create a form for each of the planets that would spin off from it. known as Solar Terra. each of the planets have been in continual communication with Sun/Star. Solar Terra enthusiastically accepted the invitation to become part of this third dimensional experience. For a very long “time. I. In fact. From the twelfth dimension down. All of us are linked in a huge. Solar Terra. It is as though a part of me is completely confused and drowning in a maze of unorganized thoughts. I return now to a waking life that is really a dream. before there was time. was not the first fragmentation of the twelfth dimensional consciousness. beloveds. Long ago." I walk from the Circle in a daze. multidimensional network to each other and to Source. Nonetheless.

However. All the fragments of Solar Terra represent a step-down in frequency from “Source. even though you may not be able to FEEL it. it aligned itself with the step-down vortex/filter that would sift out the higher frequencies and allow only the third dimensional frequencies to pass through. Feel me today and ALWAYS. even when you forget to keep the process of ascension in your conscious awareness. including your physical form. even though you now share your experience with me. humanity and my other inhabitants assisted me in supporting Solar Terra’s step-down into Sun/Star. and it needed the knowledge of its many other manifestations to meet such challenge. each of the inhabitants of my form you is also a step-down in frequency from my consciousness. assisted it through the 3D filter. this return is our most important task. it feels much like fear. I say “much like fear” for it is not fear. Then time and space. How does it feel to have your corporeal body increase its vibratory rate and to have your brainwaves change from beta… to alpha… to theta… to delta? How does it feel to have your High Heart open and to be a Spiritual Warrior—completely free of fear? Allow me to comfort you in telling you that at first.Terra called to all of its other components which had experienced lower dimensional realities to join it in essence. Now is the “Time” for me. all of my inhabitants. you are proceeding with your mission. even that Source is a step down in frequency from its Source. Of course. which were to become planets. Know that as long as that intention of ascension is forefront in your consciousness. This return is know to you as ascension. beloveds. I need your consciousness to be awake when we again travel through the vortex/filter back to the fourth and fifth dimension. Therefore. Since your emotional/feeling body is the key to your creative force. As each old emotion is purged. Just as your consciousness was awake when you helped me through the filter into the third dimension. No matter what illusions are being run on the third dimensional reality. was born. The consciousnesses of each of the fragments of Sun/Star.” In fact. be gentle and patient with yourselves. it is still in process. As fragments of my consciousness. but the release of fear. it is important that you “feel” the process of ascension. as you know it. it is often easy to forget that there is a bigger picture and a bigger purpose. On Earth. . your Spirit has come from your own twelfth dimensional Source. Little did we all know just how difficult it would be! While in the limited confines of time and space. Sun/Star and the rest of our Solar System to return to our fourth and fifth dimensional vibrations. remember how that emotions felt when you first repressed it. When Sun/Star was ready to be born from the fourth dimension into the third. Solar Terra knew that the experience of physicality would be a great challenge. Feel my love and support.

These emotions are only routed to our higher cortical mind through learning and conscious choice.” In fact. The body and the emotions act as one. our emotions and bodies will both “feel the pain. Fear is a low frequency because it resonates to restriction. power over others. we often ignore our bodily symptoms and emotions. Many sayings express this. I AM Gaia. emotions truly are “bodily sensations”. our “energy in motion”. Our consciousness is often a battlefield between our mind. our society puts great pressure on us to be “fine” and “work hard”. However. When they are routed to our brains. It is only when we are centered and calm in our thoughts and emotions that we can raise the vibratory rate of our consciousness and therefore our perceptions. your Earth Mother The Emotions Door of the Conscious Section represents the Fifth Chakra. body. In the Unity of Oness we shall return HOME—together. . Therefore. hope and inner power. Our feelings/emotions. In order to “win this battle”. if we are “upset”. which rules creative communication of emotions. Our emotions give us information in nonverbal language and tell us about the carrier frequency to which we are attending. A “carrier frequency” is the emotion that carries this information. They provide us with important information that can assist us in steering our body through third dimensional life. In the lower brainwaves.” Emotions are reactions to our inner and outer life. allowing. and it is difficult to isolate them from our body. Therefore. separation. accepting.” “I was so upset that I felt like throwing up. is a powerful force. it is easier to become off-center. On the other hand. which is in the most primal. we must be willing to FEEL our emotions or our inner enemy will remain unknown. it is very difficult to describe an emotion without using a body sensation. they go to the limbic system. If we “feel good” emotionally. survival-based area of our brain. On the other hand. or others’ power over us. Therefore. Our emotions are biochemical events in the ductless glands of our chakras. The faster brainwaves of Beta are more likely to resonate to the lower frequency carrier waves because the focus is external and often overwhelming. We do this because we need to survive in a competitive world and because uncomfortable bodies and negative emotions are familiar. limitation. For example: “I was so afraid that my knees shook. we have more of an inner focus and we can better balance our many “selves”. then our bodies feel good. If we can perceive the small voice that reveals our true feelings about life. love is a high frequency because it resonates to flowing. than we can make appropriate choices to deal with these feelings.” “I was so angry that my blood was boiling. The low frequency waves are based on fear and the high frequency carrier waves are based on love. Our fifth chakra teaches us how to transmute emotion into creativity and directs us how to share it with others through communication. unity. and emotions. Look at how many commercials on television encourage us to “take medicine” so that we can ignore the messages from our body or emotions and continue to WORK.

Since the reality that we create is based on the information to which we attend, it is important that we
learn to perceive the carrier frequency that we wish to “tune into”. Choosing a carrier frequency is much
like dialing a radio channel. However, with a radio, the stations are not based on a hierarchy as they are
with our consciousness.

The higher dimensions send their messages on the higher frequencies and the lower dimensions send
their information on the lower frequencies. The higher fourth and fifth dimensional stimuli travel on the
love carrier frequency. The lower fourth dimensional, and for far too many people, most of the third
dimensional, stimuli is carried on the fear carrier frequency. Fear based carrier waves are not “bad”.
Fear gives us important information about our safety. However, we do not want to live our life in fear. It
is best if we can learn to get the message of fear and then release it.


The “control panel” of our earth vessel/physical body is our chakra system. Our
multidimensional SELF, which has great power because of our emotions, can steer
our consciousness through our many different realities. We can use our emotions to
“dial in” information about our inner and outer worlds by “feeling” a certain chakra.

Each chakra transmits information about different dimensions and different areas of
our life. Each chakra also has a “love carrier frequency” and a “fear carrier
frequency”. The love carrier frequency gives information about creation and directs
us to maintain our reality. On the other hand, the fear carrier frequency gives information about
destruction and directs us to protect ourselves or release our reality.

We can use our emotions to focus on the area of our body that rules each chakra and calibrate our
consciousness to that information. First we scan a chakra to see if we primarily feel fear or love. In this
manner we can determine if that chakra is balanced or “dis-eased”. Our bodies, in tandem with our
emotions, will give us this information.

The fear carrier frequency will tell us if there is something wrong and if there is possible danger. The
love carrier frequency will tell us how to best use the resources of this chakra to create the reality that
we desire. If we are to correctly interpret our charka’s message, we must feel calm and balanced. Also,
we must be aware of our dark side, the constant reservoir of fear and negativity that links us to the
lower Astral plane. If we are to be able to attune to the love carrier frequency, we must be willing to feel
our fear and LOVE it free.

The roar of the outside world will not allow the deep introspection that is necessary to read our Control

Panel. Therefore, in order to effectively use this control panel, we must first calm ourselves to Alpha or
Theta waves.


Love Carrier Fear Carrier
Transitions Interprets Body Language Brainwaves
Frequency Frequency
5th dimension 5th dim, Soul, Biorhythm, Theta to
Unity with ALL No connection
& beyond Higher SELF Consciousness Delta Waves
That is to Soul


Interprets Love Carrier
Body Language Fear Carrier
Higher 4th Frequency
Transitions Eyes, Frequency Brainwaves
Dimension Imagination,
4th Dimension Forehead, Disillusionment, Alpha to
Spiritual illumination,
to 5th Dimension Nose, illusion, Theta Waves
guidance & vision, spirit
sinuses delusion
illumination guides


Interprets Body Language Love Carrier Fear Carrier
Transitions 3rd Dimension Throat, teeth, Frequency Frequency Brainwaves
3rd Dimension & Mid 4th Intimate Poor Beta to
hearing, neck,
to 4th Dimension Dimension Alpha Waves
voice, speech communications communication
Higher and fulfilled and limited

communication creativity creativity
& creativity


3rd Dimension Love Carrier
Core of Fear Carrier
that has been Body Language Frequency
multidimensional Frequency Brainwaves
integrated with Heart, lungs, Unity, love,
integration. Abandonment, Beta to
other Dim. Immune System, joy, forgiveness,
All dim. into sorrow, loss, Alpha Waves
Relationships arms, hands messages for
the 3rd illness
with self and healing
with others


Love Carrier
Body Language Frequency Fear Carrier
3rd and lower 4th
Transitions Midriff section, ESP, power Frequency Brainwaves
3rd Dimension stomach, within self, Fear, victim Beta to
Power within
to 4th Dimension pancreas, spleen, intellectual or victimizer. Alpha Waves
& power over
gall bladder, etc. reasoning, Psychic attack
intellect, ESP


Love Carrier
2nd Dim. plant Body Language Fear Carrier
Transitions Nurturing, Brainwaves
and animal Genitals, navel, Frequency
2nd Dimension lovemaking, Alpha to
kingdom. intestines, Danger, fear
to 3rd Dimension family, home, Beta Waves
Survival, home, kidney for survival
food, & procreation


Fear Carrier
Interprets Love Carrier Frequency
1st Dim. Body Language Frequency Lack of
Transitions Brainwaves
mineral Hips, legs, Unity with stability & vital
1st Dimension Alpha to
kingdom. knees, ankles, Mother Earth, energy,
to 2nd Dimension Beta Waves
Grounding & feet grounded, disconnected
stability vitality from earth &

Through using the creative force of our emotions we can “focus our mind” to feel how our emotions
speak to us through each chakra. The combination of a calm, open mind and balanced emotions allows
us to be receptive to our body language. Our body language can then teach us how to calibrate our
consciousness. Once we learn this calibration, we can access information from all the dimensions that
make up our human earth vessel.

Chakras one through three are often called the “Lower Chakras” as they give us information about our
physical survival. The ”Higher Chakras”, five through seven, give us information about our creative,
spiritual self. The Heart Chakra integrates the information from both our lower and higher chakras into
our conscious life.

Once we have identified our fear, we can then constructively use our creativity to express and work
through it. This communication of personal creativity not only act to express and heal our selves, it also
assists those around us as well. Artists have always been the vanguards of society. Through allowing the
intensity of their emotions to rise to the surface of their consciousness, they express through their art
form what others also experience but are unable to allow into the awareness of their everyday life.

It is this quality of creativity that teaches us to create not only an art piece, song, dance, craft, athletic
skill, etc, but it also allow us to create our reality. Now, as we move together into the fourth dimension,
we have a greatly accelerated power of creativity through our unified thoughts and emotions. What
really do we wish to experience? The channel/reality we live is the one we attune to with our
consciousness. With practice, we can “fly” our earth vessel and consciously visit the higher dimensions
(while our physical form safely awaits us on the third dimension). But first of all, we must love free our


I heard a voice say from somewhere inside of me, or was the voice external? I looked around the small
room that I was sitting in. Yes, over there, off to the left there was a shadow, a slight movement, a
disturbance in the air.

“Hello again.”

I heard the voice echo both inside and outside of me. Yes, now I understood. It was a fifth dimensional
being flickering in and out of my third dimensional world. Actually the being was holding steady as fifth
dimensional. It was my perception that was flickering, my perception and my consciousness.

It was happening more and more now. I would suddenly hear or see or feel something, or someone, that
was not a part of my third dimensional reality. These were not members of the fourth dimensional
world. How did I know the difference? The difference was that these perceptions were completely free
of ALL fear.

“You can perceive us now because you are becoming free of fear as well,” spoke the voice off to my left.

I did not respond to the voice or even question its statement. Instead, I began to ponder a reality free of
ALL fear. How would that feel? How would that look? How could that be possible?

“We have remembered how to integrate our fear back into our light,” spoke the voice that was now
taking a shape. Actually, it was I that was changing rather than the voice. I had also learned that when I
focused my attention onto the wavering fifth dimensional perceptions, they became clearer. Then it was
my third dimensional world that would begin to flicker in and out.

“Yes, you are recalibrating,” spoke the voice responding to my thoughts. They always did that, the fifth
dimensional ones. They responded to my thoughts even when they were different from my words. I
couldn’t fool them or say what they wanted to hear like I could in the physical world.

The fifth dimensional ones could look into my Soul. They could hear what I had not even thought yet,
what I had not even felt yet.

“Your Soul is here with us. Do you see it?” spoke the voice.

Suddenly, the flicker disappeared and the wavering light-filled fifth dimensional room disappeared.
Again I was in a world with harsh boundaries and hard edges. I tried to listen for the voice, but it was

No, it was not the voice that was gone. I was gone, gone from that reality. I left it because I became
afraid and the fear pulled my perceptions out of calibration. I knew that because it had happened
before. In fact, it had happened EVERY time that the voice had asked me if I could see my Soul. Why?
Why did the prospect of seeing my Soul frighten me?

I closed my eyes and took long, slow breaths. I allowed myself to calm and to raise my consciousness so
that I might again perceive the fifth dimension. Gradually, I felt the room around me begin to glow. I
could feel the glow on my body and see it through my closed eyes. I felt the physical world as well, but it
was in the background.

“Why does the prospect of seeing my Soul frighten me so?” I asked the voice. I held the question in my
mind and focused on at the spot to my left where I had first seen the flicker.

No answer.

I felt a rush of fear, fear of abandonment, and I almost lost my focus. However, I was able to catch
myself and breathe out the fear. It took a while to raise my consciousness again. I made an affirmation
to be patient and hold my vibration high. There is no time here, I reminded myself. Therefore, there is
no hurry. I will wait for the answer—patiently.

Gradually, the flicker to my left became a light and the light became so brilliant that I had to refocus my
consciousness in order to continue seeing it. The light expanded and filled the room—filled me. Then I
felt my consciousness shoot up an octave or two and my physical world disappear, although I knew that
it was still there.

Within the core of the light a form began to materialize into a shape—no—into several shapes—no—
into many shapes. It was like looking into a house of mirrors where one shape echoed itself again and

I started to become excited, but I knew to calm myself or I would lower my vibration. I affirmed again
my desire to know why I became frightened by the prospect of seeing my Soul. The first of the beings
stepped towards me, then all the others moved forward as well. I gathered my courage and stepped
towards them.

“I want to know the answer!” I spoke to the many.

“Do you deserve us?” they responded.

I felt the fear building again. The many before me began to blur and the brilliant light began to dim.

“No,” I called. “I will not lose my focus.”

I reached out towards the beings in front of me.

“I DO DESERVE!!” I cried from my core. “I do deserve you—all of you. I am NOT afraid.”

The being before me had grown too dim for me to see its face, but I could feel its smile, I could feel it
take my hand. Then I felt the echo of the many as they smiled and they took my hand as well.

“I do deserver
I do deserve
I do deserve,”

I chanted all the way back down into my physical world and my physical consciousness.

They were all gone now, at least gone from my third dimensional perception. But, I knew they were
inside me. I knew that whenever I could raise my focus, they would be there. Actually, “I” would be

“Actually,” spoke the voice flickering to my left,
“You are here now—in us.”

Our planet is transitioning into the fourth dimension. What reality shall we create for ourselves there?

Whenever a choice of consciousness is made, there is a coordinating reality that follows that choice.
Above and beyond any issue that may appear to be the cause of life's turmoil or even victories, all of our
reactions to life are indeed consciousness choices.

In other words, we participate in the creation of our reality according to the way we respond to our
world. As an example, we may respond to a difficult situation either from a lower consciousness by
becoming frightened, angry, and insecure or from a higher consciousness by being hopeful, positive, and
calm. These choices of consciousness also arise during a positive event. Either we can respond by being
boastful or worried that our success is temporary, and generally feeling undeserving, or we can respond
with a higher consciousness by realizing that all events are lessons for learning, whether positive or

Lower consciousness is defined here as third dimensional and lower fourth dimensional consciousness.
Higher consciousness is defined as higher fourth dimensional and fifth dimensional consciousness.
Lower dimensional consciousness is based on a materialistic viewpoint of life. All that exists is that which
can be perceived or measured by instruments of the physical plane. Higher dimensional consciousness
opens us up to other planes of reality that can be perceived only by our inner senses.

The doorway to these planes lies within us. Many have referred to the higher dimensions as the mystical
planes or heaven, and they believe that they can only be attained through death. Although there are
some people who have no contact with the higher dimensions, anyone who has even the slightest belief
in a "God" or “Goddess” has some access to this plane via their belief systems. We all have some higher
dimensional experiences through our night bodies, but the staunchest third dimensional thinkers even
deny themselves the memories of their dreams.

Some people come into this life with primarily a third dimensional consciousness. If they wish to expand
their minds, they must work hard to open their imaginations to higher dimensional thinking and
perception. Others, however, are born into this life with an open link to the higher dimensions and have
to struggle tenaciously to ground themselves in a world that denies their very core of existence. Either
way, to complete one's sojourn on the physical plane, one must learn to be a master in both lower and
higher dimensional thinking.

To be a master in third dimensional thinking we must understand, and be functional in, the materialistic,
physical world. In order to be a master of higher dimensional thinking, we must realize that we truly are
beings of a higher destiny. Having taken on a physical form, we have the opportunity to release old
patterns of limitation and be of service to the ONE.

The first and most important step in mastery of the higher dimensions is to realize that Spirit runs not
from us, but through us. This realization allows us to release our attachment to the rewards and
validations of the physical plane. Since we are not the source of the spiritual/creative force, but rather
the channel through which it flows, we need no recognition nor acclaim for the contributions that Spirit
has made through us. This freedom from need for reward also releases the fear of negative reactions
from others.

This process is actually quite difficult as we seldom come to this stage of evolution before having gained
an ego attachment to the workings of the third dimensional world. To release the ego attachment, we
must place our attention on another portion of ourselves, our Soul. This process of functioning, not from
the third-dimensional ego but from the Soul, is difficult and long and takes great dedication. It is a
process achieved, moment-by-moment, in choices made regarding responses to our physical reality. Are
our responses to life from a higher or lower state of consciousness?

When the majority of chosen reactions to our physical life are third dimensional, then we function in
that reality. However, as we choose to respond to life in a higher dimensional way, we begin to move
into that reality. In fact, with each choice of response we move into or away from this new reality. The
fourth and fifth dimensions are not new, but they are new to those who have never allowed themselves
to consciously experience them. Why have these people not chosen to remember these higher worlds?

Some people do not know they exist, so they do not search. Perhaps, they have not chosen to know that
higher dimensions exist because the third dimension has trapped them in its illusions and disillusions.
However, the higher dimensions are not something that we can experience for the first time, because
they are actually the realities that we are returning to. This return is now being experienced not just by
death or sleep, but also by conscious choices made while being awake and aware in the physical plane.

When we choose to remember the fourth and fifth dimension, we begin to awaken the memory of other
third dimensional lives. Those of us who came into this life as primarily fourth and fifth dimensional
beings may always have had “dreams” or recollections of these lives. As we begin to free ourselves of
our imbalances in our present third dimensional reality, other third dimensional lives (often thought of
as past lives) come to our consciousness to be healed and balanced as well.

Learning of the lessons and patterns of our other lives can assist us to move beyond the limitations of
our current life experiences. The lives in which we faced the same challenges, or shared experiences
with the same Souls as in this life, will be the first ones to be remembered. When we are able to see that
the roots and patterns of our present relationships and challenges are found in other lives, and heal
these issues at the source, we can commune with our Soul more deeply and clearly. We may then
choose to “remember” our Soul’s purpose for this life’s incarnation.

Because of the unique quality of the times in which we live, it may be beneficial to view and re-
experience our first incarnation in third dimensional form. In that life, we may remember our first
experience of separation from the Oneness of All and from the completion of ourselves - our Divine
Complement. Our Complement encompasses both the male and female polarities of our Soul, which is
androgynous. Once we have consciously united with our Divine Complement, we can hold that love in
our hearts as a beacon to guide us in the higher planes.

With this awareness of our Soul, we can often view our highest spiritual lives. The awareness, which we
achieved in those lives, can be a great teacher to us and can assist us in remembering lives, beyond the
fourth dimension. In the lives in which we complete our spiritual initiation, we are able to lift the veil of
illusion and journey consciously into the fifth dimension and beyond. Our highest spiritual lives can help
us to remember our destiny and perceive our multidimensional SELF. As each one of us takes the
responsibility for healing, balancing, and raising our personal energy fields, we also assist the planet in
doing the same.


Addresses the above topic. If you are interested, please click the picture for more

The time of waiting was almost over.
I knew that.
I could feel it in my Soul.

What else lay hidden within me
that was stopping my full conscious experience
of my multidimensional self?

I turned around inside my mind
and opened up my heart to my Self.

I calmed my physical body
and allowed my consciousness
to raise above the cares of my mundane life—

above survival,
above achievement,
above success,
and into the knowing…

Old familiar memories
tickled my awakening mind and
stroked my heart like the touch of an Angel.

Friends and comrades that I had known,
even before my first embodiment
rushed forward to greet me.

My Divine Complement
slipped neatly into my form.
I was united again.
She-he-I was complete.

Now my memories raised another octave
as I embraced more and more
portions of my Self—of my Soul.

My eyes opened to see my physical room and my ears heard the traffic sounds outside my window. inside my mind. push my “self” away. Yes. The tears of fear became tears of joy. long before I was born. I felt that world. that reality inside my heart. “No!” I cried. there are no voices here in this realm of telepathy. a glimmer of light entered the room. “I don’t want to be here. empathy and all knowing. Like the wisp of a butterfly’s wing the glimmer fluttered into my heart and stopped the door from closing.palms up. “I am Home. this was how it is meant to be. . I calmed myself to remember the world that I believed I had just left. This is what I had promised to do long before I could remember. I felt my feet pushing against the carpet beneath me as if to push it away. But wait.” Just as the doorway to my heart began to close and the tears began to form in the corners of my eyes. I want to be there. The clutching hands relaxed and opened . It floated up to my mind like a feather caught in an updraft. My feet relaxed against the carpet and I felt the comfort of its grounding support. Then I heard my heart thumping and felt the chair upon which I sat.” I heard my own voice whisper.

COLOR: The color for this chakra is pale blue or a greenish blue. . awakened by the kiss of love. hearing.” my friends from within reminded me. awareness and meditating. I brought it all the way to the tips of my now relaxed hands. not just for you. The number 7 directs an inner focus that is vital for creativity to germinate and to communicate our deepest. honest self with others and with higher beings. LOCATION: The location of the fifth chakra is in our throat. The Throat Chakra has sixteen petals. communicate it through our creativity. We are also arousing our memories and hearing the call. grace and listening to the Higher Self. knowledge. The challenge of the number 7 lies in the difficulties brought on by discomfort with our inner feelings which cannot be expressed. we are all bringing forth our promise. The wings of the butterfly changed into the wings of an eagle and wrapped around my body like a cloud of light. I surrendered to the promise I had volunteered to keep. In numerology. understanding. but also for the Light. “Home is a state of consciousness. “You have journeyed down into the womb of Mother Earth to create a new life. NOTES AND MANTRA: The note for the fifth chakra is G# and the mantra is “ham” or “u” as in blue. Like Sleeping Beauty. The number 7 urges us to go inside and join our thoughts and emotions to find a creative expression. PETALS: This chakra rules creativity and is the first chakra where we can become in touch with higher beings. I knew now. RULES: The Throat Chakra rules speech. “Awaken now and find all of us who have also taken earthen form. a number 16 reduces to a 7. communication. Seven is the number of analysis. I trusted. self-expression. and use the creative force of our higher emotions to move our consciousness into the higher dimensions. down through the carpet and into the earth beneath it. into my toes. This chakra urges us to find our “self”. Now I just had to BE it. not just for the planet.” Yes.

Many people with their Sun in Gemini enjoy performing and other means of creative communication. The fifth chakra is the first chakra that is ruled by our higher senses. cholesterol level. arms and voice. which calls for the force of this chakra to focus on the members of the Angelic Realm. CONSCIOUSNESS: The fifth chakra directs our attention towards the higher third and fourth dimensions. our individual consciousness has progressed beyond personal and group consciousness to “national consciousness”. who safely lives far away in heaven to a concept of God that encompass both the masculine and feminine polarities as well as all of creation: God/Goddess/All That Is. energy level. In this era it is our challenge to shift from national focus to planetary focus. It is the ability to go inside to connect with our inner guidance before we communicate with another that creates true intimacy because it is based on our deepest inner truth. at the same time. In other words. like pollution and the ability to end life as we know it with a nuclear war. At this stage. This collective consciousness urges the individuals in “national consciousness” to expand their consciousness. affecting heart rate. This plexus controls our throat. The thyroid is a butterfly shaped gland which wraps around the front part of the windpipe just below the Adam’s apple. ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: Gemini. menstrual regularity. Thyroid hormones regulate the body’s metabolism and organ function. body weight. memory and many other conditions. It is still ruled largely by our conscious mind. Worship through this chakra has expanded beyond the one male God with human characteristics of anger and revenge. Then we can effectively communicate our personal experience to another. SOCIAL TIMELINE: The time era best represented by the Throat Chakra is the New Age—our present time. a sense of self is established enough so that we are fully responsible and can build long-term relationships.SENSE: The fifth chakra rules the sense of hearing. It produces hormones which influence essentially every organ. We must all go inside and call upon our highest guidance so that we can honestly. every tissue and every cell in the body. we can learn to go inside of ourselves to determine the source of our emotions. Geminis are also very analytical. If we can use the power of this chakra. Just as we must learn to hear our inner self. skin condition. . we must also learn to “hear” others. quite reclusive. When this chakra is balanced. it is time we realize that all of us are in this world together. ELEMENT: The ether is the element of this chakra. PERSONAL TIMELINE: This chakra represents the stage of life of adulthood. but has access to the collective consciousness. ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine gland for this chakra is the thyroid gland. We are presently faced with many challenges that we could never even conceive of in the past. shoulders. and its ruler Mercury. effectively and creatively express our solutions. muscle strength. NERVE PLEXUS: The nerve plexus for this chakra is the laryngeal plexus. In order to face the challenges that lay ahead of us. Their dual nature makes them very gregarious and. our thyroid communicates with our entire body and has much to do with regulating our overall health and well-being. focuses on communication.

Every area of our life demands communication of our creative force. thyroid gland problems and the flu. Mt. Shasta. Once we have accomplished that. Our relationships may suffer from poor communication and a lack of intimacy. coughing. However. Our tortured emotions can pull us into the nightmare of the Lower Astral Plane. . Therefore. We may have problems speaking too loud or fear of speaking out. the ancient Lemurians are said to have been living in the fourth dimension of the area underneath Mt. than the world of illusions that is our physical reality. before any of us can begin our inner travels through the inner planes of reality. We are inspired to express our higher self and have a life enriched by creative expression and entertainment. poor metabolism. we have vital energy and we feel strong physically and psychologically. expression. Shasta is the highest mountain in the United States and is a pinnacle of inspiration. Shasta has long been known as a spiritual vortex and many retreats and seminars have been held there. our cholesterol levels are good. Our metabolism is healthy. “I am not creative. How difficult is it to find a way to lovingly guide a small child or deal with a dogmatic employer? Many people may say. we must clear a “tunnel” through our own dark side that lies in the Netherworld of the Lower Astral. It is only our own unhealed pain and fear that shuts and locks the door. We feel unfulfilled creatively and may be bored and boring. Everyone is creative. inspiration. we have opened our consciousness to a wondrous inner world that is as real. Mt. Our personal creativity is not limited to what is socially identified as an art form. stuttering. Like a small seed dropping from a flower. Shasta. If we have lost our connection to our creative SELF. as often the soil is dry and unfertile. But of course. and positive interactions with others. how can we lose our inner self? We cannot! The door to our inner self is ALWAYS accessible. then our first action must be to find someone who can help us to communicate with the SELF that waits within each and every one of us. in fact more real. SUMMARY: The Throat Chakra is the first step towards acknowledging that we are all Gods and Goddesses in training. EARTH CHAKRA: Mother Earth’s fifth chakra is in Mt. Our relationships are based on truthful communication and true intimacy.CLEAR: When this chakra is clear we have good communication. creativity. We find many hardships. it is one of the greatest losses we can suffer. UNCLEAR: When our fifth chakra is unclear we often have hearing problems. throat and/or voice problems. California. If we cannot open that door. Metaphysically. it is through facing our inner and outer conflicts that we grow into our higher creative self. We feel uninspired and disconnected from our spiritual guidance.” Nothing could be further from the truth! Our Throat Chakra holds the force of creative expression that is our birthright. we come to the third dimension to learn to grow into our own flower. DIMENSIONS: The Throat Chakra rules the higher third and fourth dimension.

But always. Gradually. I just noticed them more than I had in the past. I was beginning to see beauty where before I had only seen sorrow. I could pretend to understand. Slowly. but my Self knew if I was confused. who I really was. what I really thought. And so I waited. but I knew that if I couldn't hear my Self there was no one else to listen to. I knew. There appeared to be an abundance of them this year. I could pretend to listen to others. I was beginning to hear music where before I had only heard cries. Or. Then I will know that at last I am Home. Soon the lilies will be in bloom. That message told me how I really felt. perhaps. but my Self knew if I was crying inside. I knew that what I saw and what I heard was a message - a message from my Self to my self. I could pretend to be happy. Home ~ inside my Self! . The lilies were growing in the field.

I had money. an old pattern returned as with all of the spiritual teachers I had had. I settled into . and in meditation. Upon each of the planes of the fourth dimension there are Mystery Temples where I would go during sleep. no matter how high they were spiritually. SPIRITUAL LIFE Along with my new home I gained a new spiritual teacher. The opening of the lower heart chakra allowed me to live in a higher octave of the love vibration. I gained more and more psychotherapy clients while my audiology remained constant. I had gained a degree of mastery over my emotions when Kundalini was in my second chakra and a degree of mastery over my thoughts when Kundalini was in my third chakra. My journey of self-discovery continued and as I taught others I learned more about myself. I was still seeking the perfect place where I could go in order to mark me perfect. I was to live here with the children another year before my husband returned to work again in Los Angeles. but he loved the house as much as I did. However. but I also had debts. This new teacher taught the pathway to Soul and introduced me to a whole new network of inner Guides with whom I could communicate. my careers blossomed. A Personal Experience Of the Rising Kundalini OPENING THE THROAT CHAKRA TIME FRAME 1988-1992 The fifth chakra governs creativity and I had lots of space for that as my new home was much bigger than my old one. I voraciously read all the information that this path offered and integrated the lessons into my own consciousness by writing short stories. CAREER LIFE During the opening of my fifth chakra. lots of it. Then. I could communicate easily and more clearly with higher and higher dimensions. I was introduced to him through one of my mentors at school who had helped me greatly in learning to control the rush of psychic abilities that were freed when I cleared my emotions. The reality is. Then when I realized that. I placed them upon a pedestal of perfection. Therefore. to learn and to grow. when I met my new teacher. and I had only brought only the best of my furniture. they were still human and had problems like the rest of us. lots of them. I was still trying to escape the third dimension and all of its inherent problems and weaknesses. they would crash from their pedestals and I would be disillusioned.

my body did have more to say to me about the stress of ten years of hard work. Becoming a spiritual being does not mean that you cease being human. “You haven’t made a change for a long time. Sometimes I looked in the mirror and realized that facing my depression. . I was afraid. “Take it out. I was afraid that THEY would judge me. Then. With the depression pretty well managed and my thyroid gland activated by the Kundalini. I worked hard. The spiritual path is not an escape. I could assist others by giving service. My memory also raced through time after time when I was unable to allow my true self to be expressed. the pain into a 1:30 AM call to the dentist. I was able to lose weight and keep it off—until menopause. the “they” that had once been outside of me had taken permanent residence inside my head. but I had time to go to my son’s athletic events. had been fattening. I was saving money and being in denial.” PERSONAL LIFE My daughter went off to college the same year that my husband came back to Los Angeles and we had only one teen at home. However. But I could not release the creative force that was ME. When you grind your teeth. The spiritual path is a commitment to face all of your Self so that you can FEEL all of your self. It was the pain that made me realize that fact. eventually you get an abscess. One abscess flared during a thirteen-hour international plane flight. Eventually. even if it hurts. I felt the inner pain of squelching my pure creative force for fear that I would be judged. What it had to say was. you crack them. The other abscess pestered me for months. that is having my depression and its lowered levels of sensation. my “imagination” kept projecting a scene of myself in some ancient time telling a secret which I had vowed to keep.” With both painful experiences. listening and communicating intimately—about them. “Don’t try to save it. just take it out. It seems that many others suffered from my action. When you crack them. “When you are asleep you can’t hide your stress and you grind your teeth. Unfortunately. It is not a recipe for perfection.” Nothing I had experienced was as painful as an abscessed tooth. There was nothing I could do but take Tylenol and hold an ice pack to my face. take art classes and travel. I can’t stand the pain. a comfortable pattern and stayed there until a little voice whispered in my ear. And who was my greatest critic? Me! FINAL INITIATION What did the pain mean? Hadn’t I released my pain yet? The answer was NO. And I had two of them.” I cried. and only then can you learn to love your self? My final initiation was to learn that until I could love my Self I could not creatively express it.

What if this revelation. I lived and relived the people on the page. I found an old one that had the beginnings of a story. I started writing it in 1992 and got it published in 2001. came through like a storm. One day while swimming. but I had done so in a manner that had hurt many others. I read the first paragraph and thought to add a sentence or two. this true-raw emotion. Hawaii the next day and looking for a journal to pack. without edit. and it had been slowly evolving to short stories and poems. I called to my Higher Guidance to give me diligence to complete my task and courage to present my SELF when the task was completed. But now. without the limitations of how one SHOULD feel how one SHOULD act actually escaped? . I wrote. painted. What was this feeling? Where did it come from? Why was it coming out now? The answer was known only through a thin.) As I furiously wrote my stories. (Interestingly enough. misty veil that threatened to be removed. hours later I put the pen down. Well. it was longing for expression so intensely that it hurt. That book is Visions from Venus. which I believed to be a past life. I was leaving for Kauai. I decreed that these stories would one day be a book. this expose of SELF. I had to live my childhood in an environment where “I” was different and not quite “good enough”. I learned very young to keep my Self a secret. as it was a lesson I had brought in with me to this life. There was a feeling rising up from deep inside like a slow bubbling volcano. For the entire vacation. without guilt. story after story—life after life. I had suffered greatly for that mistake. was hit by a devastating hurricane. lay on the beach and swam in the warm ocean. intimately FELT all the emotions.In some other reality I had “let my truth out”. I deeply. I had been journaling since the early eighties. For my final initiation I learned that the core of creativity is PATIENCE. It was in 1992 that the dam burst. a week after we left Kauai.

Then. the lava reaches the mouth of the volcano. Then. . no deceit. Hiding feels safe. every thought. for they have given safety to the inner SELF where feelings are too real and thoughts are too honest. familiar. known. there would be only TRUTH only SELF. no secrets. and every dream were revealed? Then. and the walls. What if ALL barriers were released and the pure essence of SELF. pure and undiluted Self. no coercion. Thank you ! Thank you for the veils. every feeling. break down their barriers pull down their walls push aside their veils? What if there was no place to hide? What if every thing. the barriers. NOW that that which has been hidden is uncovered will others do the same? Will others open their secret selves. that has always hidden inside were openly and eagerly displayed and lived on the outside? Slowly. the inside world would be totally displayed to the outside world. every fear. there could be no lies. it crests the peak and begins to ooze down the outside slope to be exposed. Gradually.

we must face the unknown. we can allow the light of a new beginning to take root in our consciousness and fill us with the light of our creative potential. To do that. renewed hope enters our awareness. They were the stairs leading to the home of her first spiritual mentor. But can an erupting volcano be stopped? Excerpts from: SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation By Suzan Caroll THE FIFTH STEP Creativity ~ Becoming a Vessel of Light When love has healed our past and calmed our thoughts and emotions. TAKING THE FIFTH STEP She saw the fifth step before her. we can find guidance from the higher realms to direct us to our SELF. Along the way. however. inner reserves of creative power. from others and from ourselves. . Her creative urge had tried to take hold when she was a child. the vision of the stairway became clear and constant. but it was somehow lost when she “grew up”. Finally. To take the risk to open the floodgates and expose the truth is UNKNOWN. If we can open up our hearts and minds. but she did not recognize the stairway for some time. and the unknown creates FEAR. It is through facing the unknown that we are forced to call upon our innate. we must change. But first we must confront our fear of judgment. And in order to change. spirituality and creativity are both expressions of her inner light. Creativity can then enter our life and we can begin to free the shackles of limitation that were taken on during a life of separation ~ separation from the awareness of our true Self. so that we can be the vessel of light that was always our Destiny. Of course. It flickered in and out of her reality as her creativity did. Down into our selves we travel to find that which we always had and forgot.

My Soul feels far away. FINDING THE LIGHT To become a beacon of light. we must be willing to give away that which we seek from others. THE FIFTH CHAKRA AND CREATIVITY The fifth chakra represents our ability to create a life that is representative of our truest self. . THE HIGHWAY I’m sending out my longing to be what I can be and opening up my heart’s light to see what I can see. This chakra calls to us to find the gifts that lay waiting inside to for expression and to shine forth the light from our human earth vessel. However. first we must connect with our higher guidance so that we can have the courage to be intimate and vulnerable enough to express our inner self. It is from the act of giving that we can learn to receive. I know this light inside me can extend up to my Soul and communicate with Spirit to help me with my goal. to purify my heart and mind and fill them full with song. To lay its mark upon the earth would give me such a thrill. but its Light lives in me still. I’m trying to become that for which I long.

then maybe someone else would also deny my offer and I would get hurt again. It was almost as if an invisible suction pulled more into the cup the moment that someone partook of it. If we are confident and clear within our own hearts and minds. If this person thought my cup was no good. I fear that in my trying the “work” will stop the flow.” I thought. that is the answer I heard from deep inside myself. I remembered that when I first got the cup. It seemed to never drain. I’ve decided to release now the effort and the strife and believe the light of Spirit will guide me through my life. But. Once we have tasted the sweet succor of Divine Love. I began to be careful about to whom I offered the cup. The cup was emptying because I was hoarding it. we will not be afraid of what “they” think. I wish to walk the path I’m sure my Soul will show. That person told me that their cup was better and that mine was inferior. “No! No!. the cup began to drain further. The more people drank of it. “Why is my cup emptying. No one is drinking of it!” But. I was very excited and offered it to everyone. Had the cup been offered to them? Had they asked permission? Feelings of anger and possessiveness rose in me as I observed the half-empty cup. we can feel strong enough to take the risk of pure. Instead. These words hurt my feelings and made me feel insecure. ACCEPTING THE LIGHT Accepting the light actually means accepting ourselves. “Will this person judge my cup and find it lacking? Will I get hurt again?” . I would pause first and think. As I create a highway to my Soul and back to me. honest expression. THE CUP The cup was only half full. then someone denied my offer and told me that my cup was no good. of course. Someone else had been drinking from it. But as I felt these emotions. But. the more quickly it refilled. my Light can shine on earth to set my Spirit free.

It no longer mattered to me how others felt about my treasure. TRUTH ~ pure and sweet ~ in the essence of LOVE! EXPRESSING CREATIVITY . I took a taste. I carried the cup proudly and many asked to drink of it. but I neither needed nor acknowledged their approval. it began to fill. If they were not. I was an island unto myself and the cause and core of my own reality. All that I had learned about the cup I had to apply to myself. It is as good as it has ever been. More and more. I remained detached from others’ reactions and independent in all my dealings. As I did so. I became increasingly cautious and insecure until. The only obligation I had to others was to stay clear and detached so that all that flowed through me was the truth. I smelled it. as I peered into it. the cup was draining by itself now and the contents had become murky and sour. finally. I was acting as an empty vessel through which purity and sweetness could flow. I looked into it. I shared it freely. “Hey. I shared myself freely. I came to realize that the contents of the cup came. but to wait and see if others were interested first.” I thought. the contents of the cup appeared to change and to improve in purity and essence. but only with those who desired it. What had been external began to internalize. I became detached from others' reactions. I became the living representation of the cup and its contents. As this realization grew. “Maybe I had been too pushy before. then I would share it with them. I felt good about it and I felt good about myself. the contents were pure and sweetly aromatic. it did not matter what others’ opinions were because it had nothing to do with me. then that was their business. but THROUGH me. but I allowed the negative opinions and doubts of others to undermine my own confidence. As I made this alteration in my behavior I became lighter and calmer.” I thought to myself. remembering its former sweetness. I went to the cup and picked it up. even more. What had been outside of me gradually became a part of me until I was the vessel.” I took the cup from its hiding place and displayed it proudly as I had done before. Therefore. remembering how clear it had been. the cup began to be a part of me. The essence that flowed through me was replenished as I shared it and remained only as pure as my thoughts and feelings. “There is nothing wrong with this cup. not FROM me. As I presented my cup with this doubt. But. What was I to do? What once had been a source of joy had become something that I was ashamed of. If others were curious. Then I hid it away in a closet to keep it as my secret. I felt better and decided to partake of even more. More and more. And. Again the cup filled and. I offered the cup no more. I decided not to offer the cup. remembering how delicious it had been and was pleased to find that it replenished me. I decided to enjoy the cup myself. more people became suspicious of its contents and denied my offer.

we may be surprised to find how beautiful we are. For one cannot force a flower to open or an idea to germinate. Soon the colors of truth shall share their glow. the reason revealed. the promise is about to be kept. One cannot see into that which has not yet been unveiled. It is impossible to see its color and the fragrance is still a secret. The fragrance of love shall waft in the breeze.yet patient. Now is the time to carefully water and tend the small bud. to be watchful . the hope fulfilled and. But. it is beginning. THE FLOWER The flower has just begun to bloom.What is our true expression? How do we know how our creativity will express itself? Does a flower know how it will look before it blooms? If we can put aside our ego. . But.

patiently and lovingly allowed to bloom. Remember: Who are they? Why did they come here? When will they return and who shall they take with them? Long ago a flower blossomed in the desert and for two thousand years we have awaited another. Then its beam is projected out so that its light can brighten the way. BECOMING A VESSEL A flashlight is connected to its source of power inside. we must first connect ourselves to our inner source and then project that source in a detached and loving manner to our outside world. will bless those who can remember. A VESSEL OF LIGHT A vessel of Light adrift on the sea. The gardens everywhere are beginning to bloom. a Soul is set free For now and forever awareness explores . Putting our egos aside. but through us. Therefore. our most import task is to keep our vessel clear. Now it is spring. the truth in the moment. we remember that our Light comes not from us. To become a vessel of light. The power of a dream.

. she couldn't move towards it. There was always something else she had to do. To know of the darkness and surround it with light. to feel the connection. Then bring it back down to be placed on the altar. connected together. or think. and not falter. But somehow. They soar above waters and into the sky to learn of the reason and answer the why. The love in the vessel can heal all the fright. She couldn't forget the fifth pillar. She felt in her core that there was something inside the crystal she wanted so deeply that she was afraid to admit that she might actually get it. but something stopped her. their wings can take flight. hold the truth. but she also could not confront it. the memory of visions from the sands of both shores. The light can then enter through the heart of the sender ~ to create a beginning where LIFE is still winning ! With our creativity lighting the way we stop upon THE FIFTH STEP TO SOUL She wanted to step onto the fifth step. It seemed innocent enough. The shores of the darkness and those of the light.

Well. She discovered that if she surrendered to the melody. The light was there. Instead. As she peered into the crystal. She became the colors of the light as she moved within the melody of the tone. Memory and cognition were gone. At first she resisted. but only as a potential. Softer than the light. she became it. Slowly and tentatively she walked to the edge of the pillar. The awaking melody caught her wings and she began to fly again. The tone was as clear as a flute and as free as a bird. All about her was nothing. She was nothing and potentially everything. However. potential to BE the light and to BE the sound. By the time she was close enough to look into the crystal atop it. It was the potential to create and to be created. . Pictures and memories flashed across her mind as the melody floated in and out of her perception. the stillness absolute. The sound was there. Gradually. she had to stand on her tiptoes in order to see. the stillness became a whisper and the light flickered. became a blur. It was becoming increasingly difficult to fly through the turbulence. Furthermore. She was on a journey beyond her control that was directed from some unknown place deep within her Soul. but gradually. Time and space ceased to exist. Everything. she could see nothing. or WAS HER. It was potential. Pure and infinite potential. she could soar high like a bird. The power of it frightened her. As the light came closer. Emotions were impossible. She experienced herself without form. The stillness was infinite. However. She stopped and all was still. the tone became louder. Now it was time to look inside. she began to hear a soft melody. The calm was complete. She saw a ball of radiant light rising just above the horizon. She was in the eye of the hurricane. The tone altered her consciousness and the melody drew her in. including her. she relaxed and allowed the melody to lift her up above her constraints and limitations and to carry her like a feather in the wind. but she was riding the current and could not deviate from her course. she had run out of excuses and reasons. She even found her wings hidden deep within her heart. She noticed that the closer she got. She was returning now. but she found it impossible to alter her route in any way. She could feel it approaching. She became the stillness and she became the potential. The melody struck a resonat cord deep within her of something long forgotten yet still familiar. the tone remained clear and the source of light a strong magnet that pulled her deeper and deeper into its center. The tone grew almost unbearably loud until she could no longer hear it. she was losing all sense of boundaries. but only as a potential. There was something there that was hers. She was a flash of light and a burst of sound. The warmth of it enticed her. This was calmer than the void. she knew the gift within the ball of light. The very atmosphere pulsed with light and vibrated with sound. the taller the pillar became. yet potentially everything. She spread them wide and flapped them freely as she floated on the current of sound. Quieter than the sound. Now.

the faces of humanity are able to consciously acknowledge our presence. once more. speak with and closely know our Brothers and Sisters in the Light. you are able to communicate with us. we have evolved into our present states. After the fall of Atlantis. held the banner of Love. Side-by-side. Angels and Humanity can join our One Source to become the Three Fold Flame of Creation. for we were always aware of the Divine Plan. while you believed us to be a myth. musicians. Then the longing . But too often. Power and Love. step-by-step. Not that we are complaining. This awareness was a by- product of our maintaining complete unity with Source. more and more. we Angels are beginning to experience the individuality of intellect and wisdom. your inner guides. to carry his balance of the Great Trinity: Wisdom. welcome you into our presence. But still. and the Source held the banner of Power. Artists. We can help each other at this time as we combine our forces so that the two kingdoms can again command the power to heal this great planet which we have both called home. She did not know to where or to what. Now we are beginning to hear the calls of all humanity. it became evident that humankind was unable. the members of the Angelic kingdom. Love is the frequency which can carry any message to us because it is the Fundamental Frequency of ALL evolutions. We have waited many long eons for you to realize our presence. our separate evolutionary cycles split further and further. Therefore. We grew. but it matters not. the view has been one way. poets and mystics have kept the relationship open over the ages. Yes. we do rejoice in knowing that now our relationship can be two-way again. Wisdom and Power and Love. We have been called by many different names. Then we can. in its regressed infant state. humankind. Now as we are ALL evolving and rising into the higher expressions of our SELF. Recognize that when our relationship can truly be two-way. it will become exceedingly intimate. just as humanity has grown. As humanity is beginning to experience the unity of love. as long as the call is made in love. humankind held the banner of Wisdom. but the potentials were infinite! We the Angels of your inner world. We. we also think of Earth as home for it was there that we first began our existence as small elementals. as each of you begin your return arch Home into the bosom of God/Goddess. You see. We have dearly missed our brothers and sisters and we rejoice that NOW. and indeed offered great service to. We were aware of.

which is a fragment of Sun/Star. Glory. habitual ways. The true and complete family of Earth will then return home into the Heart of the Divine Father/Mother God—Together. Our Third Eye is the mind screen for our inner . and we can all move into our Divine Plan. our self-confidence grows and our thinking shifts from problem-oriented to solution-oriented. Old core beliefs break down and we respond with new behavior rather than acting in old. Glory. We learn that when we choose to think positive. Lady Astrea The third door is marked: THOUGHTS We knock. The Sixth Chakra is also known as the Third Eye. a message is displayed: Our thoughts come into focus as our self-talk becomes conscious. needed to be in continual communication so that it could gradually go through the filter vortex to lower its vibration into the fourth dimension. WE ARE ONE AGAIN Your Sister in the Light. that you have felt for us. and that we have felt for you. CHOOSING OUR THOUGHTS The Thoughts Door in the Conscious Section represents the Sixth Chakra. As the door opens. can end Solar Terra. we can respond rather than react because we think before we speak or act. When we are no longer victims. Glory. This ability allows us to take responsibility for our thoughts as we realize that we can choose which thoughts we allow to dwell in our minds.

Then we can maintain positive thinking and learn to maintain a higher resonate frequency of our everyday thinking. The subtle. In other words. we must be willing to “listen to our thoughts” and replace our negative. 6) We can meditate often to awaken our inner senses and calibrate our outer senses to the higher realms. we must learn to raise our consciousness by choosing our thoughts. 3) We can read. our Third Eye will begin to open. third dimensional world. However. Consequently. and expect experiences from the higher dimensions. Fearful thoughts lower our vibration like dirt in clear water. loving thoughts. 4) We can establish a constant and intimate communication system between our inner and outer worlds. Carrier Waves . How can we raise the vibratory rate of our thinking? 1) We can carefully select the material and substance to which our senses are directed. we must raise our consciousness beyond the fear for survival and choose to direct our thinking towards expansion of our sense of self. vision. Our mind can only absorb and retain that which vibrates at the same rate as the majority of our thoughts. 2) We can consciously feel and release hidden fearful feelings and thoughts. Consciousness is a series of vibrations determined by what has held our attention. talk about. in order to step across the threshold of that door. they usually cannot enter the conscious mind. This constant cleansing of our thoughts forces us to acknowledge our fearful thinking before it hides in our unconscious mind. as they are not compatible with the wavelength within our brain. 5) We can integrate our higher consciousness into our mundane life. Then the “Doorway to our Inner Life” will open as well. rapid vibrations of the higher dimensions are octaves above the frequency of our familiar. In order to clear the fearful thinking from our consciousness. fearful thinking with positive. As the Kundalini rises into the Sixth Chakra. We raise and lower the vibratory action of our awareness many times a day by the choices of what we allow to reside in our conscious mind and to seep into our unconscious mind.

These hormones combine and interact within the cavities of the third ventricle in the innermost cavity of the physical brain to combine the essence of the crown and brow chakras to open the Third Eye. our mind is like an AM radio. Our minds can be programmed to receive messages from the higher dimensions and channel these messages to the cortex of the physical brain. The mind also has something comparable to kilowatts within its mechanism. Once the rising Kundalini has joined the essence of the pituitary gland (sixth chakra) with that of the pineal gland (seventh chakra). consistency. and distance of the transmitted message. we need to have at least opened our sixth chakra through meditation and other spiritual practices. We are aware that different radio stations carry different programming. Inter-dimensional communication In order for us to be consciously active in this inter-dimensional communication. In order to receive messages from the fifth dimension and above. there is a biochemical release within the physical brain as the pineal and pituitary glands simultaneously release their hormones. therefore those messages with the greatest amplitude (loudness) are the ones that will be clearest and most apt to be consciously perceived via our five physical senses. the crown chakra must be open. Then our perceptions become expanded to encompass the fifth dimension and beyond. When these chakras and glands are programmed to pick up only messages from the third dimension. Kilowatts of the radio station determine the clarity. Then when the "lotus blossom" of the seventh chakra is awakened. The pituitary gland can then "project" this message onto the mind screen of the Third Eye so that our visions can be consciously perceived with our inner senses. However. AM is amplitude modulation. Our pineal gland receives messages from the higher dimensions via the crown/seventh chakra and then sends them on to the pituitary gland. With frequency modulation. It is helpful to draw a graphic representation of these . Just as a radio picks up many carrier frequencies. and we choose the programs that we want to listen to. so can our minds. A FM radio is a metaphor for receiving messages from the dimensions above the third dimension. we are not aware that we can also choose different “channels” in our minds. the messages are received on the different octaves of carrier waves that come from the different dimensions. which are the pituitary gland (sixth chakra) and the pineal gland (seventh chakra). the Third Eye can be fully opened and activated. The pituitary gland (sixth chakra) acting alone can receive messages from the fourth dimension and up to the threshold of the fourth dimension. AM and FM The pituitary and pineal glands (the sixth and seventh chakra) allow the switch from AM (amplitude modulation) to FM (frequency modulation).

Then we can integrate our inner perceptions into our third dimensional brain. our sense of self expands and we can then realize that often those “great . or “path”. It is the joining of the third and fourth dimensions that encourages Kundalini to progress into the Crown to open this “tunnel”. Another person then records what the channeled Being is saying and will often ask it questions. can send the message down to our “self” who is grounded in the physical world. The Pathway The preparation for this joining of the sixth and seventh chakras lies in learning to connect with the “fourth dimension channel” on our mind radio. as the vibration of the planet is rising higher and higher. Also. so that we can integrate the right and left hemisphere in the communication process. we must create a “tunnel”. than the cortex can be used as a radio that we can “turn on” and select a channel. higher messages come to us in “no time” or the timelessness of the Eternal Now. Then our “Self” that is on the same dimension as the Being who is communicating. messages as well as writing them. Also. as we consciously travel through the inner planes. there is a recipient of the information who goes into a deep trance and surrenders his or her voice to the Being that they are communicating with. We can then meditate upon that picture to assist us in transferring the vision into the language areas of our left-brain so that we can talk or write about it as well. communication with the higher planes is done while we are asleep or in a deep trance. into the fifth dimension. and the information is often not brought forth to our mundane consciousness. most of our higher dimensional communication is unconscious unless the sixth chakra is engaged in the process so that it can channel a "vision" of the communication to the mind screen and then onto the cortex for conscious reception. Then we must translate that message in to the space/time of physical earth. or a “pathway”. Communicating with Self With most of the "channeled" material. Therefore. an entire book of information may be received within one minute of earth-time. Once we are attuned to that channel. it is easier for us to maintain a connection to our physical world while we are communicating with the higher worlds. we can contact the many Beings who can guide us through the sub-planes of the fourth dimension and to the threshold of the fifth. Once the reception is conscious. In order to make our fourth dimensional perceptions conscious to our third dimensional reality. Drawing a picture first allows us to consciously “grab” the vision seen upon our mind screen. which connects our third dimensional sense of self to our fourth dimensional reality. In fact. Normally. However. or as a fourth dimensional sub-plane.

It is especially important that the Lower Astral Plane be cleared as the storms of emotion there will cause great distortion of the original message. there is no “distance” as we measure it in the physical plane. we are increasing the “kilowatt power” of our radio station because we are making the inner planes more familiar. beyond the physical plane. However. . As we travel up the different sub planes. As we consciously access each new sub-plane. Fourth Dimensional “Distance” With a radio. This higher vibration of consciousness (greater kilowatt power) increases the power of our receptivity to the higher planes. Resonate Frequency These FM waves of our mind radio are frequency modulating in that each sub-plane of the fourth dimension holds a different resonate frequency. spiritual senses as well as from our outer physical senses. This re-programming then allows us to imprint these perceptions on the language and vision areas of the physical brain’s cortex. Without our “tunnel” or “path” through the fourth dimension. the frequencies become higher and higher. When we meditate. with the higher frequencies vibrating in the higher sub-planes of the fourth dimension and the lower frequencies in the lower sub-planes. the thalamus and the Reticular Activating System are realigned to consciously receive perceptions from our inner. the messages become distorted as they move through the different sub-planes and into the third dimension. we also raise the resonant frequency of our conscious awareness. the power of transmission is measured in distances. Also. The highest sub-planes have the highest resonate frequency down to the lower sub-planes (lower being closer to the physical vibration) which hold a lower resonate frequency. there is less and less matter to inhibit the rate of vibration. Instead.Beings” are actually a higher component of our physical self. the “distance” is measured by frequency rate. When we meditate upon the sixth and seventh chakras. we can receive messages from the higher planes as they step-down in frequency from one plane to another. Therefore. all the way down to the Physical Plane. The path through the Lower Astral Plane is created by our willingness to journey into our unconscious dark side for healing. Therefore. they are more accessible to our conscious mind. This is because there is more darkness (or matter) in the lower fourth dimension. the pituitary and pineal glands (sixth and seventh chakras) are re-programmed to pick up higher and higher frequencies. Once we have established our Path to our Soul in the fifth dimension. It is the creation of our “tunnel” or “path” though the fourth dimension that allows us to gain this more expanded sense of Self.

Grounding the Soul However. Radio Stations As we journey through the inner planes. There is a Spiritual Wisdom Temple. the process of grounding that vibration in the physical world begins. we need to align our "radio station" near that Wisdom Temple. The more accurate way to express this concept is to say that by communing consciously with the Wisdom Temple and aligning our energy to it. we can establish a radio station upon each plane. With each person who is able to align themselves with their Soul. moves into the fourth and fifth dimension. by our Soul. . Gradually. assistance is always present and all that we must do is ASK. we are able to leave our imprint. or radio call number. much like our universities on the Physical Plane. as there is no space in the inner planes. before we can communicate with the Wisdom Temple of the Soul Plane. Once we have united with our Soul in a conscious way. Once our Soul is fully grounded on the physical plane. as we are no longer led by our ego but rather. This imprint functions as a homing beam that attracts further communication. our divine purpose for taking on that body begins to manifest. It is our own Soul who will show us the way to Soul’s Wisdom Temple. we must first unite with our Divine Complement and establish an intimate relationship with our androgynous fifth dimensional self. Near is a term that of course does not apply. as we realize our physical form is no longer ours but is actually our Soul’s earth vehicle to be used by our Spirit. this total balance and ongoing communication between Spirit and Matter will be a part of our everyday life. and in fact much of the portion of space in which our planet exists. the process becomes easier for the rest. This process will change our entire attitude toward life. within the vibratory pattern of that Temple. As our entire planet. Remember. the communication with the Higher Planes is as easy as a communication with a physical person sitting next to us. upon each of the inner planes that are established to teach those of us who are able to raise our consciousness to these vortices of learning. When we have been able to reach the Fifth Dimension.

But. It is only by facing the truth of our own creations that we can beckon this light into the recesses of our unconscious. the treacherous side is to the right because it is so deceptive. Slowly. Many a mighty warrior has become lost. we can become trapped within that forgotten fear and lose our way. Then we can realize that all that we have known. Although the decline is barely recognizable at first. On the left. The path to Soul is long and pure. and the call of our Soul. is a reflection of our inner world. If we are not aware. is all that can lead us through the labyrinth of our darkness. Once we have gained that awareness we become the cause and core. the sole creator of our life. because only by going through the Mouth of the Dragon can the treasure of illumination be gained. there is a cliff that plunges to the depths of darkness. the right hand path descends into the Caves of Long Forgotten Fears. The projection of our inner light. all that we have experienced. The path to Soul is narrow and high. it increases steadily. .

” But. “I'm sorry” or “I didn't know. Ego believes it can escape into death with a mere. nor wise enough to confront the ramifications of such power. Ego is not pure enough to bear the weight of this burden. we find an entire world based upon Seven Spheres of Conscious and Seven Rays of Light led by Seven Archangels. Seven Elohim and Seven Ascended Masters. . It is a recess where we can rest before we again enter the Classroom of Life. it is best that we surrender the responsibility of that creation to our Soul. behind the fear. However. Death is not the end. Who are the teachers in this classroom and where do they reside? How do we learn to have Soul be the guide of all our creations? Deep inside! Behind the lies awaits the Truth. We also find our own Seven Bodies. As we begin to consciously journey into the fourth dimension. is the Unconditional Love that illuminates The Path to Soul. Deep inside! Behind the ego.

we will experience a reality filled with light. We can then use this information as we would use a map in our outer travels. If we are able to keep our resonance high. I feel this Light radiating far beyond my perspective like a distant star a distant galaxy a distant universe… Can I bring this core of Light into me into my head my heart my fingers my toes? The truth of this Light alludes my mundane life leaving me wanting and alone alone in a crowd alone with my friends alone in my self Alone and lonely . Our experiences will match our resonance. then that is the reality that we will find ourselves in.If we are consciously aware of the inhabitants of this inner world. We will find that light within. However. darkness is not bad. Darkness is matter that has not yet been filled with enough Spirit to become Light. THE CORE OF LIGHT There is a core of Light Within a Light Within a Light Within a Light… That progresses infinitely into the Heart of All That Is. On every sub-plane and in every being we will find a friend—and—we will find our Self. Life on the fourth dimension is very different than life in the third dimension. if we allow our resonance to drop into darkness. On the other hand. but one thing remains the same. it is easier to integrate the information and insight gained during our fourth dimensional travels into our third dimensional reality.

Just as light divides into seven colors when it travels through a prism. The Third Ray is the Quality of Love. lonely for the pull of this Light and the wholeness it shall bring me Oh. Therefore. The Second Ray is the Quality of Wisdom. manifested in the quality of Love. Rays four through seven represent the qualities that the Child of Father/God and Mother/Goddess should possess in his or her manifested reality if he or she is ever to return to God/Goddess and into the Heart of the One. . The First Ray is the Quality of Power. dimensions. the Source divides into Seven Rays when it travels through the prism of separation and down into the fourth. to reach inside my self inside the love I feel for myself To know that I deserve this connection which whispers in my Soul. rays four through seven separate out from the Third Ray. and then the third. “You are not alone!” Within the Source. The Third Ray. The Second Ray that continuously separates from the Heart of the One is of the essence of the Divine Mother and Her Form manifested in the quality of Wisdom. Just as the Third Ray separates out from the union of the first two rays. all is One and there is no separation. the Divine Father and the Divine Mother. The Fourth Ray represents the quality of Purity which will allow the Divine Child to ascend back into God/Goddess and into the Heart of the One. These Seven Rays represent the Seven Divine Qualities of the Source. which separates out from the union of the First Ray/Divine Father and the Second Ray/Divine Mother. Therefore. Therefore. The Fourth Ray is the Quality of Purity. the Divine Child. is the essence of the Divine Child and his or her Consciousness. Therefore. The First Ray that continuously separates from the Heart of the One is of the essence of the Divine Father and His Divine Will manifested into the quality of Power.

the evolutionary group of the Angelic Kingdom sprung forth. The Seven Rays and their colors are: FIRST SECOND THIRD FOURTH FIFTH SIXTH SEVENTH RAY RAY RAY RAY RAY RAY RAY Divine Divine Divine Divine Divine Divine Divine Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: POWER WISDOM LOVE PURITY TRUTH INVOCATION PRECIPITATION Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: BLUE YELLOW PINK WHITE GREEN GOLD VIOLET The First Three Rays The first three rays to separate from the Heart of the One became the three evolutionary groups of our Universe. which exist in Unity in the higher dimensions. The Seventh Ray is the Quality of Precipitation. Each individual human Soul is an emissary of one of the Seven Rays. The Sixth Ray represents the quality of Invocation which will allow the Divine Child to call upon God/Goddess/All That IS. Therefore. These three evolutionary groups serve the Heart of the One as The Keepers of Flame. and through many lifetimes. Each individual also possess portions of the other six rays as well. Therefore. the qualities of that Ray are developed and refined to contribute to the further evolution of humanity. on the lower dimensions.or herself and to progress scientifically. The Angels are closest to the Heart of the One of all the Kingdoms and serve to uphold the Divine Will and Power of the Source. The Fifth Ray is the Quality of Truth. The Sixth Ray is the Quality of Invocation. represent the seven natural divisions of all Source as It expresses Itself in the fourth and third dimension. The Keepers of Form. These Seven Rays. Therefore. Therefore. they are the Keepers . or manifestation.The Fifth Ray represents the quality of Truth which will allow the Divine Child to heal him. and The Keepers of Mind. The Seventh Ray represents the quality of Precipitation which will allow the Divine Child to evolve into God or Goddess through precipitation. The Keepers of Flame When the Divine Father separated from the Heart of the One to become The First Ray.

The Angelic Kingdom serves on all Seven Rays as The Keepers of Flame to uphold the virtue of Divine Will. These four lower rays are known as the Rays of Attribute. humanity is the Keeper of Mind and serves to ground higher consciousness. led by the Ascended Masters. led by their Archangels. The Devic Kingdom works on all Seven Rays as The Keepers of Form to uphold the virtue of Divine Form. they are the Keepers of Form and they protect the image of Divine Form as it manifests upon the third and fourth dimensions. Therefore. It is humanity’s challenge to combine emotions and thoughts to ground the Divine Qualities on the third dimension. of Flame and. These three “Keepers” are the three evolutionary groups of life in our cosmos which. The Keepers of Mind When the Divine Child separated from the Divine Father and Mother to become the Third Ray. they use the masculine/Father aspect of Will and Thought to accomplish their service. they protect the Flame of Divine Will manifested as the Divine Quality of Power. the evolutionary group of the Human Kingdom sprung forth. The Four Lower Rays The four lower rays are off-shoots of Third Ray. which stems from pure love. but they work in unity towards their service to the Source. the evolutionary group of the Devic Kingdom sprung forth. Even though the Devas work to uphold the feminine. are responsible for the fulfillment of the Source’s creation. they use the feminine. serves to uphold Higher Consciousness and the quality of Love. The Human Kingdom works on all Seven Rays as The Keepers of Mind to uphold the virtue of Divine Consciousness. and they serve to further define the Seven Qualities of the Source: . Mother aspect of Love and Emotion to accomplish their service. Mother aspect of Form. Life exists independently in each of these life evolutions. led by the Elohim. Even though the Angels work to uphold the masculine/Father aspect of Will. The elementals and devas. through mutual co- operation. Humanity. serve to uphold the Wisdom that can be gained through taking form in the lower dimensions. Therefore. The Keepers of Form When the Divine Mother separated from the Heart of the One to become The Second Ray. in the lower dimensions.

they too become a fountainhead for that quality to which many lesser angels come to replenish themselves. Upon each of the seven rays: Archangels lead the Angelic Kingdom as they serve to protect Divine Will and the Divine Virtue of Power. The Seventh Ray represents humanity’s quest to be creators in their own right and is known as the Ray of Precipitation. like fountains. The Fourth Ray is known as the Ascension Ray because the knowledge and workings of these Divine Ideas is the core of humanity’s ascension. angels remind humans and elementals of their Celestial Source and assist them in conforming to their true Path. they return to their leader and “fill up” with that quality. When the angel becomes totally “full”. . they continuously improve their ability to hold more and more of this specialized quality. This ray is known as the Ray of Truth and Healing. They also learn to hold it for longer and longer periods of “time” without contamination from adverse external conditions (usually generated by humans). Elohim lead the Devic Kingdom as they serve to protect Divine Form and the Divine Virtue of Wisdom. Once the angels become “empty”. to be sent out once again. Angels are like rechargeable batteries. Angels. Through the radiation of the Divine Qualities. Ascended Masters lead the Human Kingdom as they serve to protect Divine Consciousness and the Divine Virtue of Love.The Fourth Ray is the dispensation to humanity of the Divine Ideas of the first three rays. THE ANGELIC KINGDOM The beings of the Angelic Kingdom serve the function of administering to the spiritual and emotional needs of humanity and the other members of the third dimension. The Sixth Ray represents inspiration and is known as the Ray of Invocation. they are sent to administer and radiate that quality to humans and other members of the physical world. and they absorb their leader’s energy by being in their aura. As angels continue to specialize in the quality of the Ray they serve on. The Fifth Ray represents Divine Ideas connected with scientific discovery and medical research. produce a continuous stream of the particular quality of the Ray on which they serve. They radiate primarily through their feelings. As angels evolve.

Angels are experts at creating force fields through the use of sacred geometry and symmetric patterns.
By joining together and working in unison, they can create much more powerful and effective force
fields than they could by working alone. Angels also function as inter-dimensional messengers of
energies, both up and down, between the fourth dimensional sub-planes. In the “up” direction, they
gather all the hopes, aspirations, wishes and prayers of humanity and deliver them to the appropriate
beings in the higher planes. In the “down” direction, they send beneficial, higher dimensional energies
to persons and places on the Physical Plane. This is why angels are often known as the “Messengers of

The highest evolution of the Angelic Kingdom is the Archangel. An Archangel, in unity with His or Her
Divine Complement, forms an Archaii. Each of the Seven Archaii defends Divine Power and acts as the
Director of the Angelic Kingdom for the Ray which they represent.

The Archangels’ association with the Seven Rays are:


Defenders of:
FIRST RAY Michael and Faith
Power, Faith and Protection

Defenders of:
SECOND RAY Jophiel and Constance
Illumination and Wisdom

Defenders of:
THIRD RAY Chamuel and Charity
The Consciousness of Divine Love

Defenders of:
FOURTH RAY Gabriel and Hope
Purity and Hope

Defenders of:
FIFTH RAY Raphael and Mother Mary
Consecration to Service

Defenders of:
SIXTH RAY Uriel and Donna Grace
Ministration to the Requirements of the Hour

Defenders of:
SEVENTH RAY Zadkiel and Holy Amethyst
Invocation of Divine Mercy and Compassion

Angels serve from the Emotional Plane to assist humans to infuse Divine Will into our emotions.


The Devic Kingdom encompasses all the “holders of form” from the highest vibrational
Elohim to the lowest vibrational elementals. The Devic Kingdom works from the Mental
Plane to translate thought-forms into physical forms by transforming mental patterns into
etheric patterns and then into physical patterns. All beings in the Nature Kingdom are a part
of the Devic Kingdom.

Each being in the Devic Kingdom is a specialist in creating a specific form, whether it is an electron, a
biological cell, a flower, a tree, a valley, a river, a planet, a solar system, or inter-stellar space.
Elementals are the “building blocks” of form and represent the four elements of earth, air, fire, and
water. Devas gather many elementals together to create a form made of more than one element, and
the Elohim are the rulers of this kingdom.

Just as humans evolve into Ascended Masters, and angels evolve into Archangels, elementals will
eventually evolve into devas and then to Elohim. Like angels, elemental beings begin their evolution
small in size, and increase their size as they evolve. Humans, on the other hand, maintain the same size
as they evolve, although their Auras get larger.

The elementals serving on planet Earth have all sworn to “out-picture” humanity’s thoughts and
feelings. They are under obligation to “materialize” whatever they pick up from the thoughts and
feelings of mankind. This relationship was intended to facilitate the re-manifestation of “heaven on
earth,” but as humanity’s thoughts and feelings fell into general imperfection, these elemental beings
were obligated, against their preference, to out-picture mass imperfection.

This projection of humanity’s thoughts and feelings often results in “natural disasters,” such as
tornadoes, hurricanes, volcanoes, earthquakes, and the polluted oceans and atmosphere. In fact, there
are elemental beings working around the clock in our atmosphere to purify the environment of the
accumulation of distorted energies resulting from all the negative thoughts and feelings of mankind.

For each human Soul who chooses to take the evolutionary route of physical incarnations, there are
elemental beings which “volunteer” to make that journey with him or her. Elementals serve to create
and maintain a physical body for us for as many lifetimes as it takes to complete our ascension and
graduate from “schoolroom Earth.” These individual body elementals are overseen by the collective
consciousness of our Body Deva. If we can establish a good rapport with our body elementals and our
Body Deva, we can maintain a healthy and vital body.


Devas are divine beings who ensoul every constructive activity or structure upon the planet. This
includes such things as great cathedrals, majestic mountains, lakes, woodlands, and human bodies.
Devas act as the group consciousness of the different elementals that hold form. For example, our Body

Deva is the group consciousness of the elementals of earth, air, fire and water that join together to form
our physical bodies.

There are many types of devas, both subhuman and superhuman. There are also many different
hierarchies of devas that are distinctly different from the Human Kingdom’s hierarchy, although they
work in perfect harmony with each other. Each group of devas has specific work and methods of
development whereby they attain their goals and evolution.


The elemental beings of this Kingdom join together to create all form in the third and fourth dimension.
Elementals serve through each of the elements to hold the pattern for every manifestation. For

he element of FIRE.

-The Sylphs-

The Sylphs are the air elementals. Sylphs are beautiful, wispy creatures who fly through the air. Sylphs
are also known as faeries. The air element is very important for the maintenance of life on the physical
plane. By the conscious control of our breath, we can assist these elementals in harmonizing our bodies
and purifying our surroundings. Wind can clear the air or be tainted by pollutions, depending on the
activities of the resident humans. Humanity was meant to be the Guardian of the Earth, but instead
many of us have become the Destroyers.

-The Undines-

The Undines are the water elementals. Undines can be seen with our physic vision as wispy
creatures in water, as waves, currents, or sparkles of light on the water. Mermaids and
Mermen are also Undines. The water element, which is a large part of our physical body, is
related to the emotional body. Negative emotions can damage our health, whereas the
emotion of love is a powerful healing force. Our planet is also largely covered with water. Water is a
great cleansing agent and one of the many factors for the success of our harvest. Without clear water,
life as we know it could not continue on our planet.

-The Gnomes-

The Gnomes are the earth elementals. Elves and brownies are also earth elementals. Gnomes are said to
live in caves under the earth and give their service there. They work largely with the mineral kingdom,
whereas brownies and elves serve from the surface to assist the animal kingdom and humanity. It is the
earth element that gives our physical bodies substance. If we can learn to truly respect the earth
element of our physical forms, then we will learn to respect the earth element of our planet.

-The Salamanders-

The Salamanders are the fire elementals. The least is known about these elementals, but we
can use our psychic vision to see them dancing in the flames of a fire. The Salamanders’
contribution to humanity is that they are the expression of the Sacred Fire of our Three-Fold
Flame of Life. One of their constructive activities is the purification of disharmony within the

ALL THAT IS of Nature. On a physical level, fire can warm a house or burn it down. Fire is pure energy
and it is the intention of the user that determines the activity of this elemental.


Elohim have a male and a female aspect, and are the creator Gods and Goddess who are
the highest evolution of the Devic Kingdom. The term “elohim” means “all that God is”.
Elohim were referred to in the Old Testament over two thousand five hundred times as the
“name of God.” In the Kabbalah, the Jewish book of mysticism, Elohim are referred to as the
Divine Mother. The term Yod Jay Vod Jay, or Jehovah, refers to the Divine Father. Rudolph Steiner, the
great German mystic, calls the Elohim the “spirits of form.” The Keys of Enoch refers to the Elohim as
those beings who created the world by the will of YHWH (YHWH being the Jewish name for the

The Elohim and Archangels might be thought of as the left and right hands of God. The term Elohim is
plural as it refers to many gods. Each of the Elohim is associated with one of the Seven Rays, and
therefore contributes the characteristics or qualities of their individual ray to all of creation.

The Elohim work together with their Divine Complements to carry out their Cosmic Service.

Elohim association with the Seven Rays are:


Decision and carrying out
FIRST RAY Hercules and Amazon
Divine will into manifestation

Perception of the Plan and
SECOND RAY Cassiopeia and Minerva
the Wisdom to Analyze the Methods of Operation

Use of the Cohesive Action of
THIRD RAY Orion and Angelica
Divine Love in the Activities of Building

Maintaining of Purity and
FOURTH RAY Claire and Astrea
Holding the Immaculate Concept in all Creations

Consecration of all
FIFTH RAY Vista and Crystal
Energy to Divine Purpose

Ministering to the Needs of
SIXTH RAY Tranquility and Pacifica
the Moment and Holding Peace

Rhythm of Invocation of
SEVENTH RAY Arcturus and Diana
the Sacred Fire of Transmutation

The Devic Kingdom is ruled from the Mental Plane to infuse Divine Ideals into all physical


The beings in the Human Kingdom were created to act as step-down transformers for the energy, will,
ideas, wisdom, consciousness and love of the higher dimensions. Humanity is meant to be the protector
of the Physical Plane and to re-manifest the heavens into the denser planes of form and matter. Humans
are all embryonic Gods and Goddesses in training, and the earth is our incubator. Humans are
preordained to receive inspiration from the higher planes, define and develop it with our thoughts, then
energize these thought-forms with our feelings. However, free will is much more emphasized in the
Human Kingdom than in either of the other two kingdoms, and we often do not keep our free will in
alignment with Divine Will.

The Ascended Masters are members of the Human Kingdom who have ascended into the fifth
dimension, but they have volunteered to waylay their life in the higher planes in order to serve
humanity from the fourth dimension. Each of the Ascended Masters serves from a different Ray and has
a focus of light in the ethers just above the third dimension called an Ascended Masters Retreat.
Humans can travel to these retreats in their higher bodies for study and enlightenment.

The Ascended Masters are:


FIRST RAY El Morya Divine Will and Power Darjeeling, India

SECOND RAY Lord Lanto Illumination and Wisdom Rocky Mountains, USA

THIRD RAY Paul the Venetian Awareness and Love Southern France

FOURTH RAY Serapis Bey Purity, Hope and Ascension Luxor, Egypt

FIFTH RAY Hilarion Truth, Healing and Scientific Invention Island of Crete

SIXTH RAY Nada Peace and Ministrations The Holy Land

SEVENTH RAY St. Germain Freedom, Mercy, and Forgiveness Mt. Fuji, Japan

The Seven Ascended Masters assist us from their retreats in the Etheric Plane to infuse the Divine Plan
into our actions.

Each individual has an affinity for the activity that resonates to the quality of his or her primary ray. This
affinity many be apparent as a “personality” or profession.

FIRST RAY persons are often rulers or executives.
SECOND RAY persons are often teachers or students.
THIRD RAY persons are often arbitrators or peacemakers.
FOURTH RAY persons are often artists or musicians.
FIFTH RAY persons are often doctors or inventors.
SIXTH RAY persons are often priests, ministers or healers.
SEVENTH RAY persons are often diplomats or mystics.

Just as lesser angels report to and learn from the Archangels and elementals report to and learn from
the Elohim, humans report to and learn from the Ascended Masters.

There are seven different spheres of consciousness that encircle and radiate out from the Heart of All
That Is. These spheres are called the Aura of God. The Angelic, Devic and Human Kingdoms all inhabit
each of the spheres. Upon each of these spheres, there is a Temple or Mystery School where we can
travel in our higher bodies to expand our consciousness and embrace the quality of each sphere.

The First Sphere

The first Sphere represents the Heart of Creation, the Oneness. Here is born every idea, plan and
blessing which will one day manifest in the physical world. The inhabitants serve to carry on the outward
course of Divine Ideas to the periphery of the First Sphere. Here a Messenger of the Second Sphere
waits like a runner in a relay race to carry that ideal into its sphere.

In the Mystery Temple in the First Sphere, we learn the Power of attuning to Divine Will.

The Second Sphere

The Celestial Inhabitants of the Second Sphere most lovingly receive the Cosmic Messages and Ideas
from the Heart of the Oneness. Once received, they illuminate these Ideas as they clothe them in the
form and substance of both their own Light and the Universal Light from the atmosphere of this realm.
Thus, the seed of the Father falls on the fertile ground of the Mother and begins to take definite form.
These “formed ideas” in turn pass onward to the receptive consciousness and the atmosphere of the
Third Realm.

In the Mystery Temple in the Second Sphere, we learn the Wisdom of creating a matrix or form, for
Divine Will.

The Third Sphere

In the Third Sphere, the essence of life is imparted to the thought-forms that have descended from the
First and Second Spheres. A Divine Idea that was created in the First Sphere and was then clothed in
form in the Second Sphere to transform that Idea into a “thought-form.” This thought-form must now
be filled with the “consciousness” of the Third Sphere. In other words, the form of the Wise Mother has
embraced the will of the Powerful Father to create the consciousness of their child of Love. Hence, the
Three Fold Flame of Wisdom, Power and Love have been ignited to create the beginnings of

The Third Sphere vitalizes all manifestations that will ever externalize onto the Physical Plane. Like a
prism, the activity of the Third Sphere divides the combined radiations from the First, Second and Third
Spheres into four subdivisions. The emissaries of the Third Sphere then “step-down” the vibrations of
each Divine Idea to whichever of the four lower Rays can best materialize that Idea into a physical

In the Mystery Temple of the Third Sphere, we learn how to give consciousness to Divine Ideas with the
force of Love.

The Fourth Sphere

When the living, embodied thought-form enters the Fourth Sphere, it is absorbed by any receptive
consciousnesses that are interested in the process of ascension. Through the endeavors of many lives,
these beings serve to project this ideal to the inhabitants of the physical world.

In the Mystery Temple of the Fourth Sphere, we learn to identify our mission and our “reason for

The Fifth Sphere

The seed ideas of Truth and scientific and medical research are scattered in the Fifth Realm to be
received by any receptive consciousness. Those studying in the Fifth Sphere Mystery Temples of Science
receive this information and project it into the minds and hearts of the selfless ones that are working in
these areas on earth. In order to widen the circle of manifest expression, these blessings are then
pulsated outward to await transmission into the Sixth Sphere.

In the Mystery Temple of the Fifth Sphere, we learn about Divine Science and Truth.

The Sixth Sphere

Within the Sixth Sphere are the causative centers of religion and devotional or emotional worship. In
this Sphere dwells the great Celestial Choirs, which project inspiration to those who have responded to
the calling of being a religious or spiritual leader.

In the Mystery Temple of the Sixth Sphere, we learn to enhance our qualities of devotion and faith and
to peacefully administer to the needs of the moment.

The Seventh Sphere

The Seventh Sphere holds the etheric pattern of every manifestation of the Divine Plan which has been
lowered rhythmically through the six preceding spheres. Therefore, it is literally bursting with all the
good things that have been handed down from one sphere to another. It is on the Seventh Sphere that
the Divine Plans await expression in the physical world.

This is the Sphere just above the human octave of limitation and imperfection, and it is the contact point
between our inner reception of Divine Ideas and our outer realization of those ideas. Therefore, it is the
responsibility of the Seventh Ray to provide a way and means by which humanity may unite its
consciousness with the consciousness of the inner spheres.

This process is best accomplished through the use of the Violet Fire. The Violet Fire is the Light of the
Seventh Sphere and consequently holds the vibration and energy pattern of that Sphere. Through calling
upon the Violet Fire to surround any third-dimensional imperfections or fears, we can step-up, or
transmute, the energy pattern of that third dimensional incident to the vibration and energy pattern of
the Seventh Sphere. We may call upon this Fire with the mantra of:


Transmuting ALL Shadow into

As we use the Violet Fire more and more to raise the lower vibrations, we raise our personal vibration as

The Seventh Sphere is also the first sphere which we first enter as our Soul ascends back into the Heart
of the One. In the Mystery Temple of this Sphere, we learn to use our consciousness to infuse Divine
Perfection into our physical world.

Humans are seven-fold beings with a “body” on each of the sub-planes of the fourth dimension. When
our Soul decided to experience life as a third dimensional being, it sent a fragment of its essence down
the long, vibrational path through the fourth dimension. Upon each of the sub-planes a body was
created of the substance of that plane. These bodies follow the rules of the particular sub-plane on
which they dwell. Because these bodies are the fourth-dimensional portions of our total SELF, they exist
continuously, and simultaneously, until our final ascension into the fifth dimension.

In order to consciously travel through the fourth dimension, we must connect with and align each of our
fourth-dimensional bodies. Just like the old stagecoach stations across the wilds of the unknown
frontier, our “other bodies” are like way stations through the unknown of the inner worlds.

Our three higher bodies function as an integral part of our ability to attain mastery of our life energies.
The lower four bodies are the storehouse of experiences for this and for all former embodiments.

When our Soul first sent down a fragment of its essence to begin the physical experience, the first body
it created was the “I AM “Presence.

The I AM Presence—Will and Power

Our “I AM” Presence, which is our Higher Human or Light Body, is an individualized living being with
whom we can learn to communicate. This body resides in the Spiritual sub-plane just at the threshold of
the fifth dimension. It knows only the perfection of the higher. Our “I AM Presence” downloads Light
from the Oneness and projects it outward through all of our bodies and into our physical form. If we
could keep our attention focused there, we could consciously channel that Light into our physical reality.

The Emotional Body. is an intelligent being of light with a pure and perfect consciousness. also known as the Astral Body. opinions. Christ Consciousness—Awareness and Love An octave lower and surrounding the Causal Body is our Christ Consciousness. The beautiful colors of the Causal Body are representative of the seven qualities of the Source. is an octave lower in vibration and surrounds the “I AM Presence”. and serves as a container for the lower. The Causal Body—Form and Wisdom The Causal Body. are composed of water. Our Christ Consciousness grows and increases with our Causal Body and may even be considered the consciousness of that body. Our Christ Consciousness is a lower vibration than our “I AM” Presence. emotions. It is the first of our “lower bodies”. We often know this body as our Guardian Angel. Our Causal body is much like our spiritual bank account. our inner Divine Child. Therefore. About 80% of our planets. The Emotional Body was created from the substance of the Emotional. feelings and intent. Plane. The Mental Body is fashioned from the substance of the Mental Realm. Our Christ Consciousness. or outer. This Being of our SELF resides in the Causal sup-plane. serves as a container for the lower or outer expressions of all our feelings. expressions of all our concepts. and of our physical bodies. Since Earth is the planet where we incarnate to learn mastery of emotions. and acts as a transformer to step-down the magnificence of the “I AM” Presence into the lower planes. or Rainbow Body. or Astral. actions. This body is meant to be the lower representative of the Christ Consciousness while on the Physical Plane and an instrument by which to create and hold the matrix of our manifestations until they become physical. and creations in all our human lives. about eighty percent of our earthly tests are through our emotions. and conclusions from all our human lives. knowledge. Mental Body—Immaculate Conceptions The Mental Body is an octave lower and surrounds the Christ Consciousness. and it holds the accumulation of ALL the positively charged energies of our many embodiments until we are ready to receive them into our physical world. . Each individual’s Causal Body varies in size and quality according to the amount of constructively qualified energy used throughout the ages while both in and out of embodiment. but it is united with it in characteristics. which is the realm of feeling. Emotional Body—Consecration of Energy The Emotional Body is an octave lower and surrounds the Mental Body. it is the largest of the four lower bodies. Our Christ Consciousness serves as a Silent Watcher.

candles and anything that can evoke a loving emotion. that surrounds our creations. The Earth element represents the physical aspect of our self. and that healing is then passed on to our physical form. Air—breath and space within our body. etheric liver. but it is the energy of our emotions that fills that matrix in order to give it reality. Physical Body—Power of Transmutation and Manifestation Our Physical Body is the lowest vibration of all our bodies. also known as the Astral Body. Also known as our Aura. they must filter through this Body. as it is the repository and the transmitter of energy. Within this body are the records and memories of all our experiences through all our countless incarnations. etc. Our Etheric Body surrounds our entire body as well as each individual organ within our body. These elements are: Earth—structure and form of our bodies. extending beyond it in both our outer and inner worlds. With the exception of the Etheric Body. Angels serve humanity to assist us in infusing our creations with the energy of Divine Love. music. Our Etheric Body interfaces between and connects our physical self to our higher bodies. which slightly extends it. words. Our Etheric Body receives ideas from the Mental Body that have been energized by the feelings of our Emotional Body. . it is composed of much subtler material and is slightly larger than our physical body. Much spiritual healing is actually done through our etheric organs. Our chakras are located in our Etheric Body. our Etheric Body determines the condition of our physical health. Just as our higher bodies are made up of the elements of the plane upon which they reside. Our Emotional Body. flowers. Thoughts. and actions have little efficiency without the sustaining power of the feeling of enthusiasm and other positive emotions. the physical body is made up of the elements of the Physical Plane. Before thoughts and feelings can be manifest in the physical world. In other words. Our thoughts are like the matrix. our Physical Body is the outmost of all our bodies. However. It is the intermediary of our inner and outer worlds. and it is from them that we can download the prana that is available to us from the higher dimensions. etheric lungs. we have an etheric heart. If we wish to call upon an angel’s assistance. Etheric Body—Peace and Unity Our Etheric Body is the exact counterpart of our tangible. is the Core of our creativity. or scaffolding. or Aura. The Emotional Body’s service is to nourish Divine Ideas with the positive feeling of accomplishment. we can attract if by using colors. physical body.

The Fire element represents the spiritual aspect of our self. Our Soul “sent down” a fragment of Its SELF to create a body for us on each plane of the fourth dimension. Our Physical Body is our anchor point on Earth through which the Light of this Divine Unconditional Love can flow. When we connect with. Our Three-Fold Flame is the spark of the Father which gives us Power. heal and align each of these bodies. Then we can align with our Emotional Body. our Mental Body. The Air element represents the mental aspect of our self. we construct our Path back to our Soul. To really by my SELF To invent and re-invent The purest expression Of my essence Within every moment Of the ever present NOW . These particles of light. No matter what conditions we meet in any incarnation. which enter us through our chakras in our Aura. the form of the Mother which gives us the ability to gain Wisdom. are loaned to us to create our Three-Fold Flame and to maintain health and vitality. it is beneficial to form a relationship with an Ascended Master. Therefore. Water—fluid. Our Physical Body is also made up of tiny particles of light substance called electrons. emitted from our higher bodies. the first fragment of our SELF that we shall meet will be our Lower Astral self. Angel or Elemental to assist us in loving and healing that portion of our SELF that is the receptacle of all our emotional pain and darkness. live and express our SELF in our physical world. Fire—neuron synapses and Three Fold-Flame of our body. we can be. As we cross over into the fourth dimension. our Christ Consciousness of our Causal Body and our “I AM” Presence. love is ALWAYS available to us through our Three-Fold Flame in the Core of our Etheric Heart. This Divine and Unconditional Love is our birthright. or our dark side. With all these bodies in alignment. liquid and blood of our body. and the Love which is the “effect” of their joining. The Water element represents the emotional aspect of our self.

That is what I strive to allow That is what I Work towards and fall into Desire and accept That is what I Wish to remember AH To remember that Which has been forgotten To connect with That which has been disconnected Then follow that connection To the Source. The Source of Wisdom Wisdom to know it all And not care Wisdom to release all charge All attractions All disdain Wisdom to follow the Love The Love that binds ALL selves To SELF The SELF that is Wise enough to Be loving enough To BE the Power The Power that comes from The awareness of My SELF So that I may .

some of our most treasured flowers are known as weeds in your world. anger. The third dimensionals have created the Lower Astral Plane and it is they who must clean it up. you probably did. but it is not ours to clear. all of your “mythical” creatures are alive and very real here. But if it is your first time through. Eventually. the elementals. BE my SELF LIVE my SELF EXPRESS my SELF NOW “Welcome! How do you do? We. is our junkyard. we too will be pulled into that dark place. A predictive or spiritual dream would be your night body’s visit to the higher planes of our world. “Please follow and we will show you a new flower that is about to give birth. we may look like a flower and if we are feeling powerful. so do we differ as there is more and more light and less and less darkness. “Yes. If you wish to see one. you may realize that our residents differ. we may look like a unicorn. we will show you around. and a nightmare would be a trip to the Lower Astral Plane. Just as the residents of the deep ocean differ as the infusion of light into their world changes. then just think of it and it will be around the next bend. If we feel beautiful. “Our lowest plane. As you journey up the various sub-planes of our Home. Come. If we think like an owl. What you call illusion we call imagination or creativity. but some of them are the same. all the way up to the Fifth Dimension. “The key to visiting our Kingdom is that you release your fear. We try to work with it. Our world is much like your dreams. this is where you come in your night body. and what you call work we call service. In fact. the Lower Astral Plane. and in fact. Watch closely now. In fact. Our flowers here may be a bit different than the flowers in your Kingdom. you will create your Path through the Lower Astral Plane. We learned early on that if we allow fear to overtake our being. are members of the Fourth Dimension. Therefore. There is much fear in your third dimensional world which holds you captive in your land of illusion and “work”. We welcome you to our world. or matter. We do not have any illusions here because we know that everything changes with our thoughts and feelings. This is where everyone from Earth has dumped their fear. or it may suddenly appear. We hope that you did not have too much trouble there. we focus on the many joyous events about us. sorrow and pain. the young bud is about to open—AH is that not the . we become an owl.

sink into the Lower Astral Plane. Oh. Bye. They are also sylphs because they serve in the air. Perhaps you will see it when you return home. “Here the denser emotions. there is also much emotion. The . if you look very closely. We serve your world by clearing your air and atmosphere. on the other hand. streams and under huge trees. The undine’s essence rules the water element in your third dimensional bodies as well. We are only following our assignment which is to assist humanity in seeing the power of thought. and sorrow. We may look like only one being to you. Oh. In this way. do you see that clear stream ahead? Let us go there and we will introduce you to the undines of the water element. “Oh look. and with blurred vision. We waver in the wind like feathers. See how busily they work to keep the stream moving.most glorious sight? Look. you may even see us elementals wavering in your atmosphere. They are the ones who assisted that beautiful flower in opening. send down portions of our essence to your world. there are some gnomes who are carrying the damp soil from the streams over to the baby flowers. We are faerie. “Thank you for visiting us. Sylph will continue to guide you. Allow me now to introduce you to some of my friends. I am sure that this human appreciates you as much as we do. In your world.” “Thank you faerie. our gardens and forests can flourish. but we are all joined in consciousness and do not perceive ourselves as being individuals as you humans do. I must return to my flowers. This allows us a boundary between the pain of darkness and the purity of light. We do not wish to hurt any of you. Our essence rules the air element of your third dimensional world and body. A changer is one who assists the seasons in changing.” “We are sylph. anger. but many of us also live here in the lower vibrations of the Astral Plane. We assist the old leaves to fall from the tree in the fall and the new buds to open in the spring. bye. It is here that we learn about being “changers”. dear human. We greatly love to be in gardens. such as fear. There is much water on your third dimensional Earth. We care for our infant plants and animals here much like you care for your human infants.” “ Hello human. as there is here in the Astral Plane. Just as thoughts are like air. We often have to express the negative thoughts of humanity in the form of hurricanes or cyclones. They work directly with the physical body to create uncomfortable feelings for pain and darkness and glorious feelings for light and love. We know we will recognize you. In fact. The undines can assist you in differentiating your emotions if you ask for their help. “We do that a lot you know. “Allow me to introduce you to some of our fairies. Will you remember to look for our kind when you see a lovely garden? Perhaps you will recognize us. it is sending a drop of its essence down into your world. the pain and purity are intermingled and often difficult to identify. Some of us live in the Land of Faerie. We sylphs often serve with the undines to create rain. emotions are like water. We fourth dimensionals continually change our forms. Therefore.

work with the angels to transmute the darkness of the Third Dimension into Light. St. gnomes serve as earth elementals. Some of your more evolved humans can even bi-locate to the schools and study directly with the Masters. or Emotional sub-plane of the fourth dimension. We earth. we have come to the boundary of our territory. the Ascended Master of the Seventh Ray will be your guide now. we do not have to out-picture your emotions in the form of storms and natural disasters as we do on earth. And over to your right. Germain. and air elements deeply appreciate the salamander fire elementals as they carry Spirit to our world. Do you feel our wonderful sunny day? You can thank the salamanders for that. the Ascended Master for the Seventh Ray. I know that you have faced many of your personal demons to allow you this pleasure. whether they are a personal garden or bedroom. we doubt that any of us would have been able to make our transcendence into the Light. I. Without the fire elementals. Allow me to congratulate you on your ability to make this trek. It is also the selfless example of the Angelic Kingdom that has inspired us to forgo our further aspirations into the Light in order to stay in the Fourth Dimension and assist our brother and sister humans. If you look closely. by that big crystal. and Ascended Master Paul the . Without their assistance. “Can you now realize how we elementals work together to create our harmonious environment? Only humans who can focus on love can visit us here. I am joyous to find you here in the inner planes. or a beautiful man-made cathedral. and your bodies would not have neuron synapses. Ascended Master Nanda works with the feeling of bliss that the Angelic Choirs radiate onto the many places of worship. Germain. “Ascended Master Hilarion often calls upon the Angelic Kingdom to bestow upon humanity the feeling of TRUTH to amplify healing and scientific discovery. The Ascended Masters. a high mountain peak or sacred grove. you will see a gnome peaking up from under the earth to tend it. each have a Mystery School on the etheric plane so that you can more easily access them in you expanded consciousness.” “Greetings. Of course. your ascended humans. “I. “Well. you would not receive the photons from the sun. into our very essence. and Ascended Master Lord Lanto calls upon the angels to shed their Divine Illumination upon fortunate human recipients. Since the Seventh Ray is the closest Ray to your physical world. See over there. Therefore. Ascended Master Serapis Bey calls upon the angels to assist with human ascension. “We are still in the Astral Plane. it is the first one you visit as you journey on your Path to Soul. We Ascended Masters are very grateful for the ministrations that the angels have given to humanity. It is here that many of the angels serve. water. have fire to warm your homes and cook you meals. there is an elf who is caring for to a small faun. They also have a higher octave of their schools on each of the sub- planes of our fourth dimensional world. am your guide. They rule the fire element. “Now we are approaching one of the Mystery Schools. Hence. St.

some of your individuality has rubbed off on us. Ascended Master El Morya works directly with the angelic leader. we are beside you celebrating your expression of our gifts. “Would you allow me to touch you heart in appreciation of your great accomplishments? … “Oh thank you. We are a good team. “But enough of my human talk. We wish you to know that with every stroke of the brush or pen. allow me to introduce you to this glowing angel who now stands before us. We greatly admire the courage you all display as you live and contribute in a world so filled with separation and limitations. please take . We angels also have a group consciousness in that we are in constant inner communication with each other and with the Archaii of the Ray upon which we serve. and our movement is grounded by your dancers and athletes. As you know. our words are written by your writers and poets. We truly appreciate when our likeness has been drawn by your artists. dear human! You may not realize it. “We give our offerings freely and in Unconditional Love. We each serve the Source in our own way. since we serve so intimately with humans. anger. Before you cross over to enter into your mental body. humans and angels. we serve here in the Astral Plane to assist you in clearing your emotions so that you can better receive and ground our offerings. but we seldom do it twice.” “Hello. We realize the many hardships you endure. and with every movement. Our hearts are best suited for Unity and Loving service to God-Goddess- All That Is. I believe it was the blending of our auras that brought us here so quickly. One of our biggest challenges is to enter your world with our absorbed love and compassion and not allow the fear. Also. Some of us have chosen to take a physical life. Lady Faith. here we are already at the threshold of the Mental Plane. especially the hardship of feeling separate from the Oneness. with every note of music. beloved human. Together we are striving now to raise our dear Gaia into her true fifth dimensional form. However. and his powerful Divine Complement. and psychic pain of your world to taint our gift. indeed we are. “We are grateful for the appreciation that many of you humans have been showing us. but we angels find humans to be as beautiful and loving as you humans find us. we absorb the essence of our environment.Venetian works continuously with their love force. “Oh dear. Yes. Archangel Michael. so to speak. For that reason. our music is received by your musicians and composers. I am joyous that you have journeyed into the Astral Plane where I serve.

to “touch” your heart so that we may heal your darkness and amplify your light. See. Yes. are able to visit us here in the Mental Plane so that they may become aware of their Divine Idea. many incarnations. but before you leave. . form and thought are one. Oh. upon this threshold is the wonderful Land of Faerie. Be prepared dear human. such as myself. “In our world. When we are thinking about something it takes a form. “But now. When you merge with your Astral Body. These thoughts and beliefs leave a residue within your mental body which acts like a magnet to attract concepts of that frequency and matrix. would you like to change form? Perhaps you would like to be a wolf or a hawk or a snake. It is our responsibility to receive Divine Will. In our world. “At this point. Then we send that matrix to the Astral Plane to be filled with emotion— energy in motion. thought is pure potential. the next land has much less form. Would you like to burrow into the ground. the etheric body of a human who resonates to that idea will be able to carry it over into the third dimension. it loses all form. run as fast as a wild stallion. It is a lovely oscillating. Our consciousness is in unity with all the other devas as well as all the elementals who serve with us to create form for thought. As you carry more and more light.” “Welcome. it is a water deva who has come to assist you in the final clearing of your emotions so that you may step into the Mental Plane. it is time for you to step over into the Mental Plane. It is just through that waterfall. In fact. I see a deva who has come to greet you. “My. what joy and jubilation we all feel when the seed of the One blooms upon the Physical Plane! “Some of the humans. it can more easily be passed into the consciousness of your physical body. it is easier to absorb your personal Divine Ideas because you have believed in and thought about it for many. The Divine Will is then passed into the Etheric Plane where the elementals feed the infant Idea with their etheric substance. We too have a group consciousness. Therefore. like you. which is each and every thought of the Source. it is good to call upon an angel. dynamic body. is it not? Within your astral body is the sum total of all the emotions and feelings that you have ever experienced in all of your third and fourth dimensional incarnations. Your etheric body holds all the knowledge. pain and experience of all of your third dimensional lives. That is the way of our Mental Plane. or fly like a bird? Possibly you would like to be twelve feet tall or as small as the elves and faeries in this world. a moment to see and feel your astral-emotional body. We are a deva. You may travel there whenever you wish. In your mental body is stored all the thoughts and beliefs of all of your third and fourth dimensional lives. This awareness is obtained by merging with your own mental body. your third dimensional aura will glow and your inner beauty and love will radiate to all those who come into your life. from the planes above us and create a matrix for it here on the Mental Plane. The Divine Ideas that will attract your etheric body are probably Ideas that you have worked on in many lives. but when it leaves our thoughts. human. Once the etheric body magnetizes a Divine Idea.

we are joyous that you joined us in our meeting. Allow me to touch you and it will be easier for you… “There. You have performed admirably in your mental expansion. Was it not a glorious experience for you? You did so well there that you have gained the attention of one of our Elohim. “Take a moment now to look at your mental body. “Allow my ESSENCE to enter your mind. be careful. If you allow yourself to feel frustration that you are not “doing it right” you will lower your vibration and terminate our visit. This is the best way to ground your light body in your physical form. I AM Elohim. We will take you now to their Temple. These accomplishments have calibrated your consciousness to the frequency of the higher planes. “Well. Take a moment and send an image of this glowing form to your earth bound brain. Then remember to remember that image when you return to your third dimensional world. and only you can manifest it in you physical world… . match them with the Divine Ideas of the Source. Just close your eyes and accept my message. I am sure you can see your mental body now for you are glowing like a thousand candles. It is there that we gather up the inspirational thoughts of humanity. Do you see your own “thought matrix” through your translucent form? Oh. well. Perhaps you will find out more about your own Divine Ideas…. “Allow me now to invite you to one of our devic meetings. and send them back to the earth plane. You have cleared old beliefs in limitation and separation and learned to keep your thinking positive. Just close your eyes and allow your particular Divine Ideas to grow in wisdom and illumination and you shall find yourself there…” “WELCOME cherished human. Only you shall hear it.

through the Fourth Dimension. into your physical body. I AM the sum total of all the loving feelings. In fact. you are still here because you are EVERYWHERE. dear human. allow me to touch your Third Eye and we shall do that together now… “Beautiful! Yes. as I AM pure consciousness. Can you feel me within you? Allow me to touch your heart so that you can more easily “feel” my consciousness within you… “Wonderful! Now take that “feeling” of our Christed Consciousness and infuse it in every one of our lower bodies as you make your return trek. and actions of all our lives. I AM our Rainbow Body. Enjoy your journey. I believe your own Christ Consciousness has come to greet you. I need no form. “Oh yes. One day I AM golden and the next I AM violet.” “Beloved One. essence of my SELF. . my manifestation of our Divine Idea of individual. Often I will alternate from one color to another with each message I receive from my higher or my lower selves. You are my physical encasement. you and I are everywhere that I AM for we are One. our blending has accelerated your resonance into the Causal Plane. which changes and wavers with every thought and feeling. In fact. thoughts. I am our Christed Consciousness.

human life. Alone with my self if I’m there or I’m here. And I. “I AM ALL THAT I AM. Take me Home with you into your physical world and I will take you Home with me into the Fifth Dimension!!!!” Alone with my self in a world filled with fear. I AM our Higher Human. the consciousness that brings ILLUMINATION to our human Mind. my beloved physical expression. and I AM ALWAYS in constant connection with our “I AM PRESENCE”. Our “I AM Presence” is at the threshold of the Fifth Dimension. Allow me to merge with you so that we may go together to that threshold… “Thank you my beloved human. and the CONNECTION of our human essence with our Divine SOUL. I AM the LOVE that brings joy to our human Heart. was it not glorious to be in Oneness again? We are here now. “You are me and I AM you. it IS the threshold. . in fact. our “I AM Presence” is before us. Alone with my self. I AM our SELF.” “GREETINGS. all my boundaries are lost.

Alone in my mind while my heart seems to steer. To be in the One is the call of my Soul. To know who I AM is my prayer and my goal. However. the reward and the cost. according to the postulates of yoga . I beckon the One to come into my heart to remind me this ending is really my start. a fragment. I call forth the light to show my true path and bring down my might. their causes unclear. The sixth chakra is often known as the Third Eye. But am I alone in this time of great question or part of the Oneness and not just this section? This sections the ending of all I might be. Alone in my self. The truth that I seek. a portion of all I can see. My actions are foreign. I summon the moment to give me a reason to be who I AM in this time and this season.

PINEAL GLAND The pineal gland is cone shaped and is located in the middle of the brain behind and just above the pituitary gland. It is this inner attention that magnetizes “spiritual light” into the pineal gland. The pituitary gland is called the “seat of the mind” with the frontal lobe regulating emotional thoughts such as poetry and music. PITUITARY GLAND The pituitary gland is about the size of a pea and is located behind the center of our forehead. (specifically those written by H. Mahatapaswi Shri Kumarswamiji) . and the pineal gland checks the pituitary gland to prevent premature sexual awakening. The pineal gland is to the pituitary gland what intuition is to reason. The pituitary gland prompts the proper growth of glands and organs and regulates sexual development. Therefore. and the pineal gland inhibits the immediate discharging of thoughts into action. the pituitary gland is responsible for activating adolescence and the beginning of sexuality. human thought is regarded as a result of suspended action. intuition and cosmic consciousness”. The pineal gland is located in the posterior end of the third ventricle of the brain and the pituitary gland is located in the roof of the third ventricle. The pineal gland contains pigment similar to that found in the eyes and is connected to the optic thalami. The pineal gland acts in two ways to inhibit the action of the pituitary gland. First. The pituitary gland is known as the master gland because it acts as a main control center that sends messages to all the other glands from its two lobes. between our eyes. the pineal gland is known as the “seat of illumination. When the external world disappears. Second. On the other hand. the posterior and the anterior. It is said that the joining of the essences of these two glands in the third ventricle is what opens the Third Eye. hence it controls the action of light upon our body. This introversion is indispensable for self-realization as it displaces our attention from the outer world to the inner.the pituitary gland of the sixth chakra and the pineal gland of the seventh chakra must join their essence in order to open the Third Eye. our circle of consciousness contracts because our primary attention is focused upon our inner self. This inhibition causes us to look inward and to deeply ponder our actions and reactions. THE THIRD VENTRICLE . the sixth chakra is often called the Brow Chakra. and the anterior lobe regulating concrete thought and intellectual concepts. H.

thought forms.The third ventricle of the brain is a narrow opening lying near the base of the cerebral hemispheres and separating the two thalamic areas. The psychic construction of this lens is . Once the Kundalini has risen to the pituitary gland. The increasing pituitary radiations then pass through the third ventricle to awaken the pineal gland which has received light from the higher dimensions. The Mystical Marriage initiates the birth of our multidimensional consciousness and our conscious passage into the fifth dimension and beyond. Through this EYE. and transmitter. masculine charge and the pineal holds a negative. These thalamic areas are the brain’s “storehouse” of all our sensory perceptions. The pituitary gland holds the positive. All eyes need a lens to give meaning to a perceived light sensation. Shiva yoga teaches that cosmic light descends to meet the individual through the optic thalamic nerve connection of the crown chakra. The Third Eye is an etheric. The opened Third Eye is called the “Eye of the Soul”. A better sense of cause and effect is also acquired. the Eye of Horus. THE THIRD EYE The opened Third Eye is also known as the Middle Eye of Shiva. interpreted and dispersed into our third dimensional brains to gain wisdom and illumination. When the pituitary and pineal glands are fully developed and stimulated through meditation upon the sixth and seventh chakras. Shiva yoga is a form of yoga practice which concentrates on awakening the pineal gland. their vibrations fuse and activate the Third Eye. It acts as a sensitive receiver. just in front of our sixth chakra. into the medulla oblongata. or fourth dimensional. androgynous embryo. and higher entities are perceived. When the masculine and feminine energies meet in the brain it is known as the Mystical Marriage. eye. This gland is often dormant because our third dimensional self is usually focused on the outer sensate world rather than the higher spheres. feminine charge. by which vibrations of many different types can be translated. and the Horn of the Unicorn. MYSTICAL MARRIAGE The human brain has a fundamental resemblance to a human. through the pons area of the brain and then down into the pituitary gland behind the eyes. Once the Third Eye is open we have personal access to higher knowledge. When the two awakened chakras’ essences meet in the third ventricle. The feminine earth energy merges with the masculine pituitary gland and the feminine pineal gland receives the masculine unmanifest energy from Spirit. The Third Eye’s lens is located in our aura. there is the union and harmony of spirit into matter as the multidimensional forces of spiritual light merge with the matter of our third dimensional brain. including the Third Eye. The rising Kundalini pulls the energy up from Mother Earth through the nerve channels. it merges with the cosmic light which the pineal gland has received in the third ventricle. inner planes. The Temple of Maat in early Egypt was dedicated to the process of opening the Third Eye.

spiritual guidance and peak experiences. Theta waves have also been identified as the gateway to learning and memory. also known as the Brow Chakra. we can open our Third Eye and access the delta waves that unite us with Universal Energy and Cosmic Consciousness.part of the discipline that leads to the accurate perception with our inner eye. LOCATION: The location of the sixth chakra. A circle surrounds the symbols for the first five chakras. . PETALS: There are ninety-six petals in this chakra. In this state. Theta meditation increases creativity. or “mmm”. we are extremely receptive to information sent from the higher dimensions. reduces stress and awakens intuition as well as other extrasensory perception skills. and as we return from the depths of delta sleep. The Shamanic State of Consciousness. The steady-rhythmic beat of the drum struck four and one-half times per second (theta waves are 4-7 cps) is the key to transporting a shaman into the deepest part of his or her Shamanic trance. Theta consciousness allows us to connect with our creative inspirations. The mantra “om” is used by many traditions to achieve theta wave consciousness. during some dreaming. The constant and rhythmic-drone of Tibetan Buddhist chants that transport the monks and other listeners into realms of blissful meditation also follow this rhythm. This is not the case with the sixth and seventh chakras because these two chakras represent the expansion of our consciousness beyond the confining “circle” of our third dimensional self. which is theta brainwaves. Using this form of meditation also facilitates theta wave consciousness. We normally only experience theta waves as we drift off to sleep. and the mantra is “aum”. NOTES AND MANTRA: The note for this chakra is high A. By using this point in our aura (between our eyes and in the center of our forehead) as a focal point during meditation. During theta wave meditations. enhances learning. “om”. THETA WAVES Theta waves (4-7 cps) occur in sleep and are dominant in our highest state of meditation. allows us to journey into the higher planes. is between the eyes in the center of the forehead. These turning petals accelerate into a swirling vortex when the Third Eye is opened. Through theta wave meditation. we can facilitate the development of our Third Eye’s lens. we are in a waking dream where vivid imagery flashes before our inner vision. The pictures we perceive as we drift off and awaken are in theta wave.

we tell ourselves what our dream was. . This brow chakra rules our sleeping dreams. “I will remember my dreams”. which are often dress rehearsals for what we are doing or trying to do in our waking life. in fact. (3) Our superconscious dreams. which bring old issues up from our subconscious so that we can gain a clearer understanding of how we really feel instead of how we “should” feel. Through meditation upon our brow chakra. Some dreams are not difficult to remember and. before we open our eyes in the morning. The children being born now are called the “Indigo Children” because they are born with their Third Eye fully opened. yet have been deprived of dreaming. we can gain great inspiration and the vision of our purpose and destiny. It will be our challenge to protect these children from our dangerous world until they are old enough to become our leaders. After having these dreams we may feel tired. Research has show that people who have received adequate sleep. RULES: The sixth chakra rules our intuition and imagination and is associated with the parts of our consciousness concerned with a spiritual view of life. Then we can often remember the dream long enough to write it down. It is even more beneficial if we learn to remember our important dreams. (2) Our conscious dreams. as it has the ability to inform us of the motivation behind actions. haunt us until we process them until we fully understand their meaning. spiritual guidance. as if we have been working all night. because they give us important information about our SELF. There are three kinds of dreams: (1) Our unconscious dreams. This activity transfers the dreams from our imagistic right brain to the language areas of our left brain. Inner vision is also ruled by this chakra. Through the sixth chakra we can observe the outer theater of life from an inner point of view. It is important to write out these dreams and integrate them into our everyday lives for they are actual. We can perceive these dreams as nightmares or as opportunities to be conscious of our own darkness so that it can be healed and released. we have been. There are two effective ways to remember our dreams. Two. COLOR: The color for the brow chakra is indigo. become disoriented and psychologically disturbed. This chakra is sometimes known as the Home of Spirit. we tell ourselves upon falling asleep. and in a sense. Even if a dream is not remembered. One. it still releases psychic tension. which allow us to have actual waking journeys through the inner planes.

the divinely inspired thought. and surrender to that Oneness. empathy. higher knowledge. There are many of us who have that experience in this year of 2001. At this time. The sixth chakra rules our higher sense of telepathy. and the imagination. Lady Gaia. We have been informed for many decades now that we are moving into a Golden Age where we shall live in constant connection with our multidimensional self. ESP. whether they are through sleep or meditation. CONSCIOUSNESS: This chakra rules the expansion of our third dimensional consciousness to encompass our conscious perception of the fourth dimension. If we can survive the challenges of today and connect to the consciousness of Earth. SOCIAL TIMELINE: The time era best represented by the brow chakra is the hopeful near future. and flashes of intuition of Aquarius/Uranus. illumination and knowledge we have gained into our everyday physical lives. and access to inner truths through devotion of Pisces/Neptune rule this chakra. we shall be free of the fear of this hologram and choose the reality where we knowingly move onto fourth and fifth dimensional Earth. ELEMENT: The elements for the last two chakras are also metaphysical. but there are many more who do not. intuition. The sixth chakra rules spiritual vision and inner sound. If we can consciously merge with God/Goddess/All That Is. SENSE: The last two chakras rule our higher senses. Our self-realized adult feels in unity with All That Is and is aware of the responsibilities of that unity. that possibility looks a bit grim. Since we live in the third dimension. This conscious perception of the fourth dimension means that we remember our inner travels. . Instead. but we must remember that the darkest hour is just before dawn. we shall experience the profound union of Planetary Civilization. this does not mean that we never have problems but rather that we don’t see them as “problems”. It also means that we learn how to integrate the inspiration. We realize that our true self is a multidimensional being who has spun a hologram of its essence into the lower